(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "General William Groener And The Imperial German Army"

1 




GENERAL WILLIAM GROENER 

AND THE 
IMPERIAL GERMAN ARMY 



Helmut Haeussler 



GENERAL WILLIAM GROENER 



AND THE 



IMPERIAL GERMAN ARMY 



by 



Helmut Haeussler 



THE STATE HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF WISCONSIN 

for 

THE DEPARTMENT OF HISTORY, UNIVERSITY OF WISCONSIN 

Madison, 1962 



Copyright 1962, by the 

Department of History, University of Wisconsin 

Madison, Wisconsin 



All Rights Reserved 

No portion of this book may be 

reproduced in any form without 

written permission from the publisher. 



PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA BY 
BOOK CRAFTSMEN ASSOCIATES, INC., NEW YORK 



CONTENTS 

Chapter Page 

Introduction vii 

One. Formative Years 1 

Two. In the General Staff 22 

Three. The Naive Soldier 52 

Four. The Political Soldier 81 

Five. The Liquidation Responsibility 109 

Notes to the Text 138 

Bibliography 152 
Index 



KfiKSAS CtlY (MU.) PUBLIC LIBRARY 
6800412 



iii 



DEDICATION AND ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

This book is dedicated to my father and mother, who .shared 
in the life of the Second German Empire and reflected its virtues . 
It is written as an outgrowth of a study begun under the careful 
hand of Professor Chester V. Easum of the University of Wis- 
consin. He first directed me into the Groener materials, and 
he has been mentor and consultant in the progress of this work. 

I wish also to express my appreciation to Professor Theo- 
dore Hamerow and the publication committee of the Department 
of History for providing this opportunity to present Groener 1 s 
Empire career in book form. A special debt of gratitude is due 
the editorial staff of the publisher for their resilient patience 
with my manuscript problems. 

Certain requirements of format have forced me to concen- 
trate the Groener story and supply only representative notes. 

Helmut Haeussler 
California Lutheran College 
October, 1961 



INTRODUCTION 

History knows William Groener mostly forthree signifi- 
cant deeds. He directed the railroad mobilization in 1914 
which launched the German strike into Belgium and northern 
France. He managed the German army in its hour of defeat 
and guided its difficult alignment with the Weimar republic. 
Finally, he shared in the Bruening cabinet's losing effort to 
sustain that state in its terminal agonies with economic de- 
pression and political dissension. Groener 1 s generation in- 
herited the as sumptions of a powerful Empire and was forced 
to absorb the shock of military defeat and ideological change. 
The dignity of earlier years gave way to the helplessness of 
the Weimar experience and the disgrace of Nazi abandon. 

Groener played a conspicuous role in the life of his 
time and his nation's tragedy encompassed his own sense of 
frustration and disillusionment. As a dedicated soldier and 
disciple of Schlieff en, he was to be estranged from his Gen- 
eral Staff colleagues because of his part in the Imperial col- 
lapse and the republican experiment. He was the first to 
tell Kaiser William II that the Hohenzollern command of the 
army was finished and he espoused the Weimer republic as 
the best emergency vehicle of continuing national interest. 
As one who had himself dreamed of a century of German dom- 
inance in Europe, he was to be scorned by later critics of 
defeat as a soldier who had resisted the command of his su- 
perior and pacted with a revolutionary republic. Himself a 
monarchist, he was a greater nationalist and he chose to 
salvage German unity in November, 1918, rather than invite 
disintegrating civil war by continuing military support of 

vii 



Introduction 

Kaiser William* s authority. He understood that an entire 
people could not be asked to commit suicide for the sake of 
a failing dynasty. 

Groener ! s effort to help direct a reasonable German re- 
action to the realities of defeat epitomized the psychic dilem- 
ma of the Weimar state* Men who looked back on the Empire 
as the finer world were confronted with new conditions of 
national life. Groener and his friends regarded the new de- 
mocracy as a destiny, not an ideal, but they stood up to the 
disheartening turn of events and served the Weimar society 
as best they could. Communist dangers were brought under 
control and even the patriotic Social Democrats were gradually 
brought into more conservative bourgeois harness. Such com- 
promise republicanism was little appreciated by either the 
left or right wings of German political feeling, and the Staats- 
raeson of Groener and others could not muster consistent 
public resonance* It was easier to condemn and promise more 
decisively, and all too often those who lost the war pointed 
accusing fingers at those who had as sumed the res ponsibilities 
of defeat. Under the republic the chauvinist critics dominated 
only the printed page, but they shared in the Nazi triumph and 
thereafter enjoyed official sanction. Groener and his fellow 
Weimar leaders were swept aside and he lived out his last 
few years in the shadows of general disfavor. 

Groener wrote his memoirs in the late nineteen thirties 
but they were somewhat controversial for the day and publica- 
tion was then postponed by the outbreak of World War II. His 
papers were shipped into the quiet repose of the Heeresarchiv. 
They were subsequently taken to America and finally returned 
to Germany in 1955. In microfilm form, they consist of 
twenty-seven rolls of book drafts, articles, memoranda, cor- 
respondence, war journals, War Academy notes, day books, 
army problems, speeches and news pa per clippings. Hillervon 
Gaertring en's introduction to the Groener autobiography, pub- 
lished in 1957, described some of the source material and 
generally recognized its value and reliability. The alterations 
which Groener effected in his various autobiographic drafts 
and even in seme of his letters do not weaken the substantial 
reliability of his material. The abundance of raw sources 
makes critical view and evaluation readily possible. 

Greener's material does much to mark the limitations 



Introduction ix 

of his biography by daughter Dorothea Groener-Geyer. Her 
source foundation was rather narrow and the story was, under- 
standably enough, in the nature of an apologia. She did align 
much of the Weimar material and make it available to a broader 
audience. But she tended to disregard the earlier militarism 
of her father and stress only his more judicious Staatsraeson' 
after 1917. The general's own autobiography then pointed 
out his wartime transformation from militaristic naivete to 
broader political circumspection giving real evolutionary depth 
and development to his life. Now origins and change were 
visible, rather than irere Weimar maturity. 

Groener 1 s papers and person are thus in some distinct 
outline, although continuing clarification and processing is 
only in a beginning state* There is no full length, or critically 
objective, biography. Much of his material still merits edit- 
ing and publication. His view of state and army in the vari- 
able Weimar re public has not really been worked out, and the 
interesting themes of his military career have not been ade- 
quately identified and delineated. His dramatic exchange 
with dynastic interests at Spa on November 9 was only the 
climatic moment of earlier breeding, experience, and delibera- 
tion. Such an analysis of his imperial life and career, as it 
leads up to November, 1918, is the subject of our study. Its 
form and material cannot claim exhaustive or definitive pre- 
sentation but improved knowledge and comprehension of 
Groener ! s life should be made possible. And it may help to 
focus this story if certain other aspects of his Empire role are 
also given advance mention at this time. 

Groener re presented the entry of the bourgeois technical 
soldier onto the German war scene. He was one of the first 
to understand the vital significance of machines and factories 
in twentieth century war. His General Staff work plunged him 
into railroad transportation detail usually shunned by the more 
influential or fanciful. He became a key architect of the 
we stern mobilization and he learned to master the function of 
rail transportation in modern mass strategy. The Schlieffen 
Plan relied on speed and Groener's mobilization in 1914 un- 
folded with superb precision. Then, as trench war ensued, 
his railroads swung between east and west to implement every 
dangerous German pivotal action for the remainder of the war. 

Groener 1 s railroad desiderata were frequently slighted 



x Introduction 

by the commanding strategists and he lamented often that they 
did not fully understand the key role of transportation to 
modern mass strategy. His grasp of technical war was then 
deepened by a ten-month tour of duty in Berlin as Germany ! s 
first chief of an economic War Office. From February until 
October, 1918, he managed German operations in Ukraine, 
where Ludendorff expected him to turn crumbs into food trains. 
Groener knew first-hand about wartime labor and politics in 
Berlin and he was intimate with the problems of the Russian 
Revolution in Kiev. In fact, such rear echelon experience 
pushed him into his fatal liquidation assignment on the west- 
ern front in November, 1918. He was picked to replace 
Ludendorff because he could best organize a German with- 
drawal or demobilization. Since he had earlier gained the 
confidence of the Social Democrats in Berlin, he seemed best 
equipped to represent the army amid the democratic changes 
which could no longer be avoided in the Fall of 1918. 
Greener's technical talent had led him into home front indus- 
trial assignments which gave him the political and labor con- 
tacts so vital to the interests of army and emperor in the crisis 
weeks of October and November, 1918. 

Groener was a modern German nationalist. He was a 
Swabian of modest family circumstance who was excited by 
the expanded prestige and opportunity which the new Empire 
offered. This son of a frustrated warrant officer in the army 
of Wuerttemberg climbed eagerly upwards in the more capa- 
cious structure and higher status of the Empire army. It was 
still controlled by the Prussian aristocrat, but its very growth 
into a modern mass force brought into it more and more bour- 
geois and proletariat elements. Expansive national interests 
had to be asserted by expanded national armies and German 
particularism was giving ground before such comradeship of 
arms. Alert young bourgeois sons like Groener were needed 
and they would bring a new German patriotism into the Hohen- 
zollern army. His sort regarded the Empire army as a national, 
not a dynastic institution, and they understood it as an arm 
of the German, not royal interest. Prussian posses siveness 
in things military might be respected only as long as it cor- 
related with effective and progressive national service. And 
the Empire army was fairly successful in blending vested 
junker interests with new bourgeois ambitions and with new 



Introduction xi 

national objectives. General patriotic ego and economic in- 
terests were well pleased with German power, and Prussian 
military leadership appeared capable of serving the nation 
and amalgamating with broader circles of the citizenry. 

The General Staff had room for such bourgeois types as 
Groener, Kuhl, and Hoffman even though they were yet as- 
signed the less exciting chores. Their technical chores un- 
wittingly established them as the critical experts in the me- 
chanical and industrial warfare which developed after the 
opening Marne campaign in 1914. Groener felt himself to be 
at home in the General Staff and he tended to look on vestiges 
of Prussian exclusiveness as innocuous mementos of the past. 
He never shared the class consciousness of his many aristo- 
cratic colleagues but he respected their mettle and regarded 
them as his comrades. He was no advocate of parliamentary 
government either, but he did not feel him self to be threatened 
by politicians, merchants, or workers. They were fellow 
citizens of different viewpoint who also had their rightful 
place and voice in the new Empire. Groener even wrote an 
article before the war in which he advocated the army as a 
unifying experience and training school for the entire German 
citizenry. 

A new national spirit, surmounting past class and re- 
gional prejudice, was to be forged amid the comradeship of 
arms. Such an integration of spirit was both realized and 
lost in the course of World War I. The unity of 1914 gradu- 
ally gave way to renewed class suspicions and alienation as 
victory hopes began to fade despite the colossal sacrifices 
of total war. The crisis of the war posed the question of the 
nations survival and future, and it probed social and political 
feeling to the bone. In 1918, Groener would place national 
continuity above dynastic ego and be resented by many a 
comrade who held his oath of personal fealty to the Kaiser to 
be most sacred. German hierarchies were not yet integrated 
and worlds of past and modern loyalties were here divided. 
Most German leaders, regardless of their choice, were deeply 
wrenched by the loss of their old world and they were heart- 
sick in the new state. This was the psychic problem of the 
Weimar republic and it too burdened Groener 1 s heart, for he 
had made such a painful personal decision in choosing na- 
tional continuity over Kaiser William II. 



xli Introduction 

The development of Groener's national spirit from mili- 
tant enthusiasmtocalculatingStaatsraeson was a most inter- 
esting facet of his ideological growth. Staatsraeson may be 
described in short as the ethical and rational implementation 
of state power. Not nullifying the opportunities of strength, 
it calls for the politics of the possible, and seeks to maintain 
in all political life a restraining sense of civility and modera- 
tion. Groener was rather devoid of such political ethic during 
the early years of the war when he thought mostly of complete 
victory and a century of German dominance in Europe. He 
disregarded more complexconsiderations of state as he urged 
the full use of the Schlieffen Plan despite ominous diplo- 
matic implications. He and his friends thought to recoup the 
fading German fortune on the battlefield and they were willing 
to resolve all issues militarily. Even after the Marne, the 
will to win still possessed Groener and he was angrily resent- 
ful of any talk about a M lazy peace. 11 Then as German strength 
began to wilt in 1916, he began to understand those who ar- 
gued for timely negotiation. He had contact with such men 
asHansDelbrueckandFriedrich Meinecke, and perhaps their 
more comprehensive considerations helped him to change from 
a "naive 11 to a political soldier. By 1917 he was in favor of 
diplomatic negotiation and domestic reform. 

The Empire needed rest and modern reorganization if it 
expected to continue a role of international influence in the 
years to come. Now Groener understood that national policy 
had deeper determinants than momentary battlefield desiderata. 
The army should henceforth obediently screen for the diplo- 
matic rescue rather than exercise a simple will to win. Such 
timely flexibility was not effected as the Empire leaders chose 
to dare a victory peace instead. And they got it at Compiegne 
and Versailles. By then Groener was in a position of influence 
but his choice remained only between national surrender or 
suicide. For very instinctive reasons of state, the German 
choice was elementary and rationally unavoidable. Under the 
Weimar republic Groener would try to rebuild a foundation of 
German strength and carefully recover a degree of international 
security and maneuverability. Groener would cherish the 
dream of a Schlieffen victory to his dying day, but after 1917 
such military fancies were carefully curbed by broader and 
more cautious political consideration. 



Introduction xiii 

Greener's political wisdom emerged only as victory 
slipped out of reach and it need not be lauded as a remarkable 
accomplishment. Many other Germans arrived at similar 
conclusions in a not too difficult exercise of reason. But 
Groener was one of the few soldiers who had the courage to 
speak up and it was here that he played a lonely role. For 
it he was stigmatized even before 1918, and his renunciation 
of the Kaiser's authority at Spa only gave historic climax to 
his reorientation. National continuity itself seemed to be at 
stake in those final weeks in October and November, 1918. 
The military operation was admittedly lost and the Kaiser fled 
from angry reform re percussions in Berlin to his military head- 
quarters at Spa. 

Fears of a Russian-style revolution were acute and 
Groener 1 s months in Kiev made him doubly afraid of such po- 
litical chaos with its resultant national disintegration. Then 
talk of Bavaria's withdrawal from Hohenzollern Germany be- 
came rife, and at S pa the Kaiser asked for counter-revolution- 
ary action and talked about going home at the head of his own 
Prussian troops. A national break-up loomed ahead and it 
was in such a moment of crisis, on November 9, that a fear- 
ful and exasperated Groener finally told the Kaiser that "the 
army will march home in peace and order under its leaders 
and commanding generals, but not under the command of Your 
Majesty, for it no longer stands behind Your Majesty/ 1 These 
were fatal words, spoken in the Hohenzollem' s military camp 
even as Berlin mobs overthrew his authority at home. 

Groener's dramatic statement at Spa voiced the thought 
of Hindenburg and it rested on a poll of almost half a hundred 
frontline commanders. One might even see here a beginning 
of that dilemma of command and obedience which attained 
fuller scope in World War IL It seems permissible and nec- 
essary to say that Groener expressed a consensus military 
view at Spa even though royalist sympathizers and bitter crit- 
ics would later portray his action in terms of a disobedient 
coup. There heroes at the Spa meeting, such as Schulenburg 
and the Crown Prince, could only argue that they still had the 
troops n firmly in hand. 1 ' These were paltry and archaic words 
after four years of colossal sacrifice as the fate of the nation 
itself hung in the balance. It was a claim without modem 
sense or ethic, belied by evident facts and even by their own 



xiv Introduction 

complaints about rear echelon disorder and home front dis- 
sension. The soldiers who later resisted Hitler were con- 
fronted by a much more fundamental ethical problem. But 
perhaps even Groener' s demonstration of civic responsibility 
can be understood as a beginning, or perhaps renewal, of the 
German soldier's will to respect limits in command. 

Groener learned that modern military power depended 
on technical resources and mass psychological commitment. 
National policy could not disregard geo-political capacities; 
democratic feeling and continental limitations were impera- 
tives to successful German policies of the future. Groener 
learned that his army could not dominate Europe and that it 
should not direct the larger national strategy. His hope that 
the Empire might make its own timely adjustment was negated. 
Then he sought to awaken in the Weimar army a willingness 
to serve the republic and he asked postwar Germany to accept 
a more modest future in European affairs. At best, it might 
someday recover a position of continental influence, but only 
by way of quiet economic energy and cautious diplomatic re- 
covery. Such curtailment of his power ego was not easy and 
his nation pulled away to follow the more impulsive program 
of National Socialism. 

Now, in mid-century, it seems that the Staatsraeson 
of Groener, Meinecke and company has found a broader base 
of popular support and international friendship. The German 
power ego is apparently adjusted to its limitations and to 
Europe's associative needs. Now it is Europe which must it- 
self learn new modesties in its international life. In the 
broader German and European context, Groener 1 s lesson in 
the restraint and ethic of power represents a timely and uni- 
versal political experience. 



Chapter One 
FORMATIVE YEARS 

William Groener was born on November 22, 1867, in 
the southern German kingdom of Wuerttemberg, The Swabian 
background undoubtedly prepared him for later republican ad- 
justments and a glimpse into his Wuerttemberg life is a logi- 
cal first step in our effort to understand his person. 

Certainly the Swabians did not excel in state growth, 
as did the Prussians. They were content with a modest po- 
sition in Germany's various confederate systems and they 
directed their political attention more toward internal refine- 
ment. In past centuries they had chased out more than one 
ruler and executed more than one minister of state. One nota- 
ble eighteenth century British statesman once commented that 
in Europe only Britain and Wuerttemberg had constitutions 
worthy of the name* The Swabians retained many of the lib- 
eral institutions introduced by Napoleon and, with the men 
of Baden, they led in the progressive resistance against 
Metternich ! s Rest oration restrictions. The southwest liberals 
and republicans gave key strength to left-wing sentiment in 
the Frankfurt Parliament in 1848 and it was a Swabian dele- 
gate, poet Ludwig Uhland, who there coined the celebrated 
phrase that the German crown should be anointed "with a drop 
of democratic oil. 11 And he swore to n no one single man," for 
one he was himself. 

The Parliament of 1848-1849 made its last stand in 
Stuttgart as the rump group moved to this democratic strong- 
hold after the Frankfurt session dissolved. And in the mo- 
mentary flash of rebellious confusion which accompanied the 
final defeat of the revolution, the officers of the Wuerttein- 



2 General William Groener 

berg army told their King that his rights were measured by the 
Frankfurt and Wuertteniberg constitutions. As citizens and 
as soldiers, they did not believe him to have unconditional 
authority. 

After the revolution Prussia and Austria began a final 
duel for the controlling position in Germany. The northern 
kingdom veered toward a policy of hegemony interest and 
consolidation. The Danube empire hoped to continue a multi- 
state Germany in which it could further forestall any Prussian 
union. The small states sought to evade this power rivalry 
if possible but they were finally forced into a decisive choice. 
In 1866 most of the small state governments entered into the 
German civil war on the side of Austria, since the Hapsburg 
program promised to sustain, rather than integrate, German 
federalism. 

Wuerttemberg 1 s diplomatic maneuvers in these final 
years of Prussian-Austrian rivalry typified small- state appre- 
hension and flexibility. Certainly its citizens had need of 
a sense of pessimistic Realpolitik in order to understand the 
frequent diplomatic switching and disappointments. Wuert- 
temberg stayed neutral with Prussia in the Crimean War, to 
the irritation of both France and Russia. It favored Austria 
against France in 1859, and Napoleon won. It supported the 
Prince of Augustenberg* s claim to Schleswig-Holstein, but 
Austria and Prussia shared mandate rights over the two penin- 
sular provinces after their detachment from Denmark. A per- 
plexed Wuerttemberg court then dared the decisive step in 
1866 and joined Austria in the war against Prussia. 

The behavior of the Wuerttembergers in that war of 
1866 was rather typical of small- state opportunism and real- 
ism. At the outset of conflict, Foreign Minister Varnbueler 
cried vae victis to the Prussians, and his fellow citizens 
talked cockily of marching into Brandenburg. When Prussian 
power revealed its elf, a 11 such ebullience disappeared quick- 
ly. Within a month, as the story goes, the same Varnbueler 
found himself sitting on a beer keg outside Bismarck's tent 
in Bohemia, waiting to receive terms. As one of the home 
patriots wrote to Varnbueler: M It is yet possible to save our 
fine land and our brave soldiers from the fate of needless 
sacrifice. 11 Desperate heroism seemed entirely senseless to 
these junior partners in German politics and spirited beginning 



Formative Years 3 

notwithstanding, Wuerttemberg had enough realistic sense 
of self-preservation to jump off the war chariot once the ride 
became both pointless and suicidal. The Varnbueler anecdote 
is not without humor and it may have real meaning for the 
Swabian philosophy of war and politics. Interestingly enough, 
Groener received the same sort of letter from a Swabian 
countryman in November, 1918, as did Varnbueler at the 
point of defeat. War was senseless when victory was no 
longer possible and when it must lead only to greater loss of 
life and the ruination of the homeland. 1 

Swabian enthusiasm was deeper and more lasting in 
the unification war with France. The interest of the South- 
west in a national state was finally rewarded and those Ger- 
mans were wholeheartedly happy even though Prussian leader- 
ship meant a less liberal constitution than they might have 
wanted. But a covering national form was now reality, 
Swabian autonomies were respected and future constitutional 
improvements could be effected in the years to come. The 
Swabian military were especially happy with the new devel- 
opments. In the words of Schlieffen, as he observed them 
during the Franco- Prussian war, "They are imbued with a 
genuine enthusiasm for Prussia and admire features of ours 
which do not even impress us. Furthermore, all these 
Wuerttemberg officers are charming and sociable. 1 ' 2 They 
were happy to climb aboard an organization of European range 
and fame and their careers suddenly had magnified scope. 
Generally a step below the social level of their new aristo- 
cratic Prussian colleages, they had the ease and ego of 
personality to disregard class differences and assume the 
human contact. Of course such differences were not thereby 
eliminated and their relationship would retain its paradoxical 
nature. 

The Swabians were rooted in looser democratic soil 
and they did not have the class pride and mannerism of the 
Prussian aristocrat, but they could respect the industry and 
integrity of the latter and admire the scope of his activity. 
The new identification with great power interests titillated 
the erstwhile small- staters and they venerated Bismarck and 
Moltke as German patriots, if not as Prussian aristocrats. 
As yet the new Empire lacked constitutional symmetry or even 
full spiritual unity, but it was a living thing, capable of 



4 General William Groener 

self-development and self-defense, and it remained to be 
seen how well this Empire and its army could fuse conglom- 
erate tensions into strong and binding unity. 

Groener 1 s father was a frustrated paymaster in the 
Wuerttemberg army, bom too soon for the Empire opportuni- 
ties. His orbit was narrowly fixed and he chafed at the 
thought that his talents never had a chance for full bloom. 
His son, William, could and did stretch for a bigger place 
in the sun and he recognized that such expanded opportunity 
was made possible by the new national life* From his father 1 s 
family he inherited the tenacity, frankness, and occasional 
brusqueness common to the natives of the picturesque hill 
and dale Swabian Alb. His mother stemmed from a bourgeois 
family which had travelled a road of patient, ambitious prog- 
ress. It had a meticulous trait which was probably passed 
on to the future railroad general. Young William spent some 
years in the old free city of Ulm with its smug, self-conscious 
burgheratmosphere. Its time-honored garrison soldiers were 
welcome intimates but also tolerated guests and the Swabian 
military in no sense dominated their society. The spirit ap- 
proximated that of a militia setting, though the organization 
might be professional. Groener matured in these small cities 
of Wuerttemberg where social life was substantially informal 
and where no one group could seriously elevate itself above 
the other. 

Groener's memoirs also gave a special place of impor- 
tance to the hiking trips of his youth. These were practical- 
ly an institution in nineteenth century Wuerttemberg. Rich 
and poor streamed out into nature, shared the same excursion 
paths and sought refreshment and conviviality in the same 
inn. And its long benches and tables defied segregation. 
There the public rubbed elbows with itself, discussed poli- 
tics and cheered up the day with a good glass of beer. Here 
was a style of life, informal, hearty, intimate and uncon- 
sciously democratic. Political and class differences in 
Wuerttemberg were not stiff and hostile. There was social 
exchange among the people and between factions. People 
were accustomed to political disagreement not exaggerated 
into a life and death struggle of tradition, honor, or even 
interest. The King visited his legislature. Social Democrats 
were not considered to be dangerous pariahs and they in turn 



Formative Years 5 

respected their state, even in opposition. The soldiers as- 
sociated with the civilians and they were not elevated behind 
special walls of privilege. Groener ! s memory of his earlier 
years was perhaps not free of romanticism and yet there evi- 
dently was a social lubricant which gave basic human equali- 
ty and cohesion to Swabian society. Groener was never 
estranged by the common man and he maintained such egali- 
tarian social forms throughout his life. 

In 18 84 Groener took a trip to Berlin to take a qualify- 
ing examination for entrance into a Prussian officers candi- 
date school. Then, on his seventeenth birthday, he enlisted 
in the Wuerttemberg army. The young man wanted to relieve 
the family budget and begin his own independence. He had 
grownup in a barrack setting and he was alert to the oppor- 
tunities in the new German army. Where else could one of 
his simple background find a chance to develop a career in 
which security, prestige, even democratic opportunity was 
so capaciously available? Moltke ! s army was generally ac- 
cepted as the first institution of the land and Groener stepped 
into it with pride and ambition. He began his basic training 
in Ludwigsburg and even participated in the Fall maneuvers 
of 1884 where he saw Moltke, William I, and the future Wil- 
liam II. The epic men and traditions of the unification army 
were still present and the young soldier who would later be- 
come known as the Liquidation General worked happily into 
a promising career. His qualifying scores soon came through 
from Berlin and early in 1885 he moved up to an officer train- 
ing academy near Coblenz. 

The two years along the middle Rhine saw care-free 
fledgling growth and careful professional training. There he 
and other young military enthusiasts were introduced to the 
duties of army life and to the art of war. The Academy com- 
mander was wise enough to close an eye now and then, and 
the spirit of his young cadets was directed, rather than com- 
pressed. Groener was impressed by this relaxed rein and he 
apparently developed comparable tact and human understand- 
ing in his own leadership. Down through the years he would 
be an officer who granted autonomy and expected precision. 
His Academy work showed a distinct flair for the practical. 
He was only "satisfactory 11 in drill, fencing and mount know- 
ledge, but he was "good 11 in riding, gymnastics and marks- 



6 General William Groener 

manship. His bearing was " out standing 11 and his superiors 
noted freshness and originality in his work. He did excel in 
military history and here practical troop command was en- 
hanced by academic talent. Groener finally returned to his 
home unit in 1886 with a lieutenant's commission and an ele- 
vating future well in sight. 3 

Not yet twenty, the young officer then lapsed into the 
easy hum-drum of the peacetime army. His regiment had only 
recently participated in an Imperial maneuver and such Fall 
excitement was not liable to return too soon. Groener drilled 
and lectured his men, trained the squad and maneuvered the 
platoon. The work was routine and he slid lazily into tavern 
pastimes* He and his colleagues had their morning and even- 
ing drinks, and Groener did the town with enough persistence 
to be finally dubbed the n night light. 11 He was usually the 
last man home. At their inns the young officers exchanged 
boisterous comradeship and sang sarcastic songs about the 
civilians. In the later night hours it was not unusual for them 
to improvise a parade ground by sliding the tables together. 
On such a stage they would demonstrate their parade step and 
gradually the inspectors would pull the tables apart until 
some bold-striding warrior fell short and down. Such antics 
were harmless enough although the entire army apparently 
was beset by such boredom and gambling and drinking were 
becoming real problems. 

The Groener group had their jokes about civilians but 
their laughs and songs hardly expressed caste feeling. The 
bachelor officers ate in the public inns with the regular 
burgher clientele and an egalitarian social atmosphere pre- 
vailed. Yet certain changes were also coming into vogue 
during these very years. Some of the officer groups inWuert- 
temberg were beginning to reserve separate dining rooms and 
in 1893 the new King, trained in Prussia, inaugurated the 
first off icer 1 s club, or n Kasino !1 , in Ludwigsburg. Bourgeois 
off icers were seeping into the Prussian caste structure but at 
the same time certain junker military features were also 
reaching into the non- Prussian lands. 

In Prussia the Kasino represented the secluded retreat 
and citadel of the military caste. There the officers could 
eat, read, play and drink among their own kind. It was not 
merely a convenient place of assembly for military friends, 



Formative Years 7 

but it was dedicated to the maintenance of a separate mili- 
tary society. The Kasino consciously sought to preserve 
the "officer's corps from the disintegrating influences 11 of 
an outside world growing ever more strange and hostile. In 
the Kasino the old guard could "keep a watchful eye over the 
ygunger members" and protect the traditional spirit. The 
breach between the military and the civilian worlds was pub- 
licly recognized in Prussia where the officer's corps actively 
pursued its factional interest by building rest homes, creat- 
ing trust funds, publishing newspapers, and applying politi- 
cal leverage wherever they could. 

Modern methods of factional self-assertion were em- 
ployed in order to defend established privileges. They had 
their own honor courts for delinquents and one Prussian noble 
was temporarily stripped of rank and decorations for voting 
with reform elements in the Reichstag. That representative 
assembly was generally unhappy with the class and caste 
implications of the Kasino, especially since such club costs 
drew from the regular army budget. But the Reichstag could 
not penetrate the constitutional autonomy of the army in its 
administrative, and even fiscal, matters. Old Moltke could 
stand up among his fellow legislators and concede that they 
might determine the periodic sum for military expenditures, 
but that they had no right to control specific items within that 
budget. He quietly told the anti-military critics that "we 
have another word for caste spirit; we call it comradeship." 
To bourgeois ears these were specious words although the 
old man probably meant them in all positive sincerity. The 
exclusive, hierarchic traditions of a passing world were 
simply out of step with the march for new mass equality and 
mass authority. 4 

The Kasinos were moving south and the democrats were 
going north, to the Reichstag in Berlin. The parts and people 
of the new Empire were beginning to engage and a new body 
politic was being formed. The Empire grew up with the in- 
dustrial revolution and the privileged leadership of the found- 
ing fathers was almost immediately challenged by an indus- 
trializing society. The patrimonial style of the Hohenzollern 
regime could not dignify the will and self-respect of the 
modem masses who demanded equal rights for vital labor. 
But determined and militant junker stubborness frankly blocked 



8 General William Groener 

constitutional improvement and consciously discounted any 
deeper cohesion of the Empire spirit. They believed in hier- 
archic alignment and trusting obedience, not general equality 
and collective self -determination. Thus the leadership and 
the sustaining energy of Empire growth were in almost immedi- 
ate tension against one another and this new society ! s para- 
moun problem was one of domestic integration. But Bismarck 
tried to repress mass rights and the repelled socialists re- 
sponded with comparable hardness and enmity. Liberal com- 
promise efforts between these two poles of political force 
were abused by the right and spurned by the left. 

By 1890 the government and people of this great power 
were still spiritually separated from one another even though 
its outward force and inward order were unquestionable. 
Junker dominance in the army and the bureaucracy represented 
vital positions of control for that class, in coalition with the 
Kaiser who staffed the national ministry, made war and peace 
and absolutely controlled the armed force. Democratic oppo- 
sition centered in the Reichstag where criticism of suffrage 
discrimination and junker immunities was consistent and bit- 
ter. But incumbent conservative control was protected by 
constitutional decrees and unwittingly assisted by the radical 
revolutionary program of early German socialism which drove 
the bourgeois parties toward the right. Frequent diplomatic 
dangers also tended to rally the people around their govern- 
ment and make criticism of the army consistently unpopular. 
Bismarck, Moltke, and their successors would repeatedly 
disarm a suspicious Reichstag with warnings of military dan- 
ger and appeals for comradeship in arms. Yet it was also 
persistently evident that the Prussian leaders did not represent 
German sentiment and that theirs was a selfish, outmoded 
concept of political authority. 

Groener was a satisfied monarchist officer and the so- 
cialists had nothing to say to him, but he got a taste of the 
Empire's ideological frictions even in the more peaceful and 
homogeneous Wuerttemberg. The Kaiser gave up his brief ef- 
fort to conciliate labor and by 1891 they were again portrayed 
as national traitors. William even told his Guards that they 
must be prepared to shoot their own fathers and brothers; 
chivalry apparently excluded the ladies, 5 Feeling was not 
that savage down in Wuerttemberg, but ev$n Groener 1 s unit 



Formative Years 9 

had its first May Day alert in 1891 and there were frequent 
searches in the garrison for subversive literature. Once the 
commander answered an anti-militaristic editorial by march- 
ing the regiment, band and all, past the windows of the in- 
solent press. Such ideological skirmishing occurred through- 
out the Empire and it served to develop a deep rift of antag- 
onism and suspicion between the military and the political 
proletariat. This class breach was momentarily sealed by the 
great crisis reconciliation in 1914, but it would open again 
during the course of the war and plague the Empire with its 
unresolved internal discriminations and tensions. 

Groener's career did not get lost in such petty doctrinal 
police work. He found himself drawn toward strategic studies 
and by 1892 he was immersed in preparation for the qualify- 
ing examinations to the War Academy. Competition was sharp 
and only about 20 per cent of the candidates were usually 
accepted, butthe erstwhile "night light 11 shifted successfully 
to the midnight oil and in 1893 he made another big jump up- 
wards. The paymasters son was accepted into the Prussian 
War Academy and both of the Groener men had a high sense 
of family satisfaction. The Imperial army was still very much 
an aristocratic institution, but more and more young Germans 
like Groener were being fitted into the Prussian military ma- 
chinery. Their talent and vital usefulness were unquestion- 
able but it remained to be seen whether their social attitudes 
would receive, or infiltrate, the Prussian tradition. 

Groener 1 s Swabian heritage came from a state which 
had genuine concepts of charter rights and royal limitations. 
His people felt and practiced a social egalitarian! sm which 
softened class difference, lubricated political exchange, and 
tempered authority all along the line. Men like Uhland did 
not swear to n a single man 11 and the Wuerttemberg military 
placed the constitution above the King. Wuerttemberg's strug- 
gle to survive in confederate Germany, especially in the cli- 
mactic 60 ! s, induced a Realpolitik of agile adjustment and 
the example of Varnbueler seems aptly symbolic. 

Groener 1 s personality was composite even before he 
moved into the Prussian stage of his development. He had 
burgher blood and a garrison childhood. He became an officer 
under Prussian training but he served his practical appren- 
ticeship in Wuerttemberg 1 s small cities, which were virtual 



10 General William Groener 

citadels of bourgeois life. He knew that world and its people 
and he also understood that proletariat programs could not 
simply be outlawed; they also represented social right and 
will. The twenty-five year old Groener 1 s rootspread was not 
narrow and he was ready for an even bigger world. The Prus- 
sian War Academy would certainly add new features and di- 
mensions to his growth, possibly even lead him into the 
higher army circles* As yet his class limits were not visible 
and his national patriotism was not vexed by particularistic 
intransigence. The new Germany offered a seemingly clear 
road to his ambitions and Groener went to Berlin with high 
confidence in his future. 

The old capital of the Mark was now the forum of Ger- 
many, the political focal point of Europe and a leading city 
of the world- Here diplomats engaged in global enterprise 
while generals wondered desperately how to solve continen- 
tal assignments. The Empire's energy and ambition simply 
disregarded the modest or the cautious. A staid bureaucracy 
and an infant navy were hurried to overseas positions even 
though ill-prepared to manage global fronts. There were 
constitutional problems enough at home and some wondered 
whether the new Empire was settled enough internally to 
venture on rather immediate global expansion. But a dramatic 
young Kaiser got on the bridge in 1888 and would show his 
subjects how to steer a world course, with full steam. His 
policy was not mere personal whim for a very substantial 
body of economic and patriotic interest also insisted on world 
activity. Even the workers could be brought to believe that 
colonies spelled industrial prosperity for both high and low. 

A bigger place in the sun was to be achieved so that 
the German nation could continue to grow and unfold. This 
sense of growth and destiny pervaded Berlin in the 1890 ! s 
and the city was caught up in a swirl of international plans 
and action. Groener was exhilarated by such grand tempo 
although he also observed that much of the political and in- 
tellectual activity originated from the ranks of the dissatis- 
fied. The German scene toward the end of the nineteenth 
century reflected both zealous commercial optimism and 
bilious political discontent, and the booming Empire was not 
exactly building on settled foundations. 

Hie German system still lacked important internal 



Formative Years 1 1 

improvements, both of a mechanical and spiritual nature* The 
three-class voting system in Prussia insulted modem sensi- 
tivities and, in Alsace-Lorraine and Poland, subjects without 
full German rights wondered when they might be fully digni- 
fied by their government. The Empire still lacked an adequate 
revenue program and property tax rights remained within the 
shelter of regional state authority. The junkers were not will- 
ing to submit their estates to national regulation, and in 
Prussia they easily controlled state laws and maintained their 
property tax immunities. The military budget periodically 
raised questions of ultimate constitutional authority in the 
Reichstag and always the Kaiser prevailed as the absolute 
war lord. He could remind the Reichstag that its part in the 
military budget was a privilege conceded by the crown and 
not a right with final powers. Since the bourgeois parties 
feared socialism even more than they resented junker leader- 
ship, it remained possible for the conservative force to keep 
Reich stag alignments fluid and maintain their form of consti- 
tutional authority. Socialism was of course anathema, but 
any bourgeois Reichstag influence was also to be checked 
for it represented national integration and the end of particu- 
larist privileges and autonomies. 

Under William II the junkers remained in formidable 
position as the Bundesrat, bureaucracy, and army remained 
under aristocratic control. The Bundesrat could initiate and 
veto Empire legislation, and the army could impose martial 
law at the Kaiser's command. Legally and militarily, Germany 
was well hobbled by the Bismarkian constitution. 6 But the 
Reichstag and the socialists continued to increase their pres- 
sure and many junkers sensed that the conservative dike 
could not forever hold back the tide of the modern, alien so- 
ciety. Estates were falling into bourgeois hands and the city 
politicians were coming into the Prussian villages. Many of 
the young aristocrats even began to feel and talk in terms of 
new equalities although not yet ready to forfeit the tradition- 
al privileges. Groener first came in contact with this junker 
class in the early 1890's and he suggested novelist Theodore 
Fontane as a most intimate authority on the mood and prob- 
lems of the Prussian junker in the final decades of the nine- 
teenth century. 

Fontane was both a friend and a critic of the nineteenth 



12 General William Groener 

century Prussian junker and his analysis has some claim to 
fair-minded intelligence. A brief synopsis might be assayed 
as follows: Once the junker class was secure on the land 
and of vital service to the state it fought resolutely for the 
King and governed the countryside with no little integrity and 
progressiveness. The exaggerated disciplinary style was 
even culturally helpful in a primitive setting, but in the nine- 
teenth century the effects of economic and political change 
began to eat into their rural patrimony. Bourgeois money, 
ideas, even girl friends drifted into the junker life and the 
younger generation began to lose its self-assurance. No 
longer vital to society, their class sensitivity was often 
overdrawn and their noble or authoritarian mannerisms bor- 
dered on the caricature. They were going out of style and 
they sensed it. A frivolous life with the Guards or an oc- 
casional duel did not successfully replace respectable pur- 
pose or ethical honor. 

In a memorable scene Fontane portrayed the growing 
political estrangement of the junker from the modern scene. 
Dubslav Stechlin, an ideal type with a sincere feeling for 
his fellow man, allowed himself to be entered in a Reichstag 
electoral contest but his inept conservative backers could not 
muster majority support. The villagers voted for a Social 
Democrat from Berlin who neither knew them nor, thought 
Stechlin, understood their problems. The election was a so- 
cial story in itself as the stiff old nobles sat around awk- 
wardly in their inn and awaited results. Even wise old Stech- 
lin cast his vote with the snorting comment, "I 1 11 just have 
to go along with this foolishness. " The new political world 
of speeches and popularity was entirely strange to the junker 
nature. After their man lost, Stechlin 1 s backers retired to a 
fine dinner, toasted the King and Kaiser, and scattered to 
their manor homes in their coaches* The world might be mov- 
ing toward foolish democracy but on their estates they could 
still maintain the old way of life and hope that the deluge 
might yet be delayed awhile. 

This Fontane picture described the mood and setting of 
the Prussian governing class, increasingly out of step with 
social change in modern Germany, but also instinctively 
stubborn and obtuse about self-liquidating reform. The 
Groener 1 s were accepted in the Imperial Army as long as they 



Formative Years 1 3 

served the Prussian Hohenzollern. Any broader concept of 
German patriotism must be subordinate, not superior, to that 
dynasty which still represented junker control. Groener's 
rejection of the Kaiser's authority in November, 1918, sym- 
bolized the formal end of such junker sovereignty and identi- 
fied him with the end of an age. This was the ideological 
import of his role at Spa in 1918 and the reason for conserva- 
tive bitterness against him. Defeat and abdication meant the 
end of their rule and it was irrelevant to them that his heart 
was also monarchic and strongly attached to the Prussian 
General Staff. They resented him all the more as an alien 
spirit within the very Hohenzollern council. His national 
patriotism rising above any particular dynasty was directed 
by bourgeois realism and Swabian flexibility. Such values 
were meaningless to the junker credo and to Hohenzollern 
egocentricity. As Chancellor Hohenlohe once remarked in 
the 1890 f s, these Prussian nobles "cared nothing about the 
Reich and would rather sacrifice it today than tomorrow. 11 
And a pure Prussian like Schlieffen could also idly observe 
that the Swabians were "honestly German-minded, in any 
case more honestly than we Prussians. 1 ' 7 

Prussian absolutism was an anomalous, yet dominating 
relic among the Empire materialists, scientists, and seekers 
of truth. n Durch Gottes Gnade bin ich was ich bin, 11 began 
the service which was read to young William II as he pre- 
pared to open his first Reichstag. On such an occasion one 
may suspect that his sense of Grace entailed more power 
than humility. The many hard-minded Germans did not believe 
in such mysticism but they were happy to accept the power 
and prosperity which the Hohenzollern Empire generated. But 
the Kaiser and his Prussian lords apparently did believe in 
the special righteousness of their authority, either as divine 
destiny or as historical merit. A proud and fierce man like 
Bismarck was committed to a concept of personal fealty. "I 
will stand or fall with my own liege lord, 11 he could say, 
"even if, in my opinion, he foolishly commits me to destruc- 
tion." Or as junker Oldenbourg-Januschau told Wuerttem- 
berger Conrad Haussmann in the Daily Telegraph debate in 
1908: n . . . we are different in yet another conception: for 
you the Kaiser is an institution. For us he is a person. And 
we will serve His Majesty the Kaiser personally as long as 



14 General William Greener 

we live, without fear, but until the last breath, in the old 
loyalty which we have never denied him. 11 It was the same 
Januschau who once remarked that the King of Prussia must 
at all times be in a position to tell a lieutenant, l! Take ten 
men and close the Reichstag. " In their growing sense of 
estrangement and even isolation, quite a few of the Januschau 
group hoped that such a miraculous deed might yet come to 
pass. 8 

The Groeners did not swear to single men, but their 
young lieutenant at the War Academy was not bothered by 
such constitutional questions. He was a happy soldier in a 
vibrant, exciting world capital. He merged into his new 
Prussian environment and regarded certain Swabian distinc- 
tions as mere localisms which had no bearing on his career 
or on his patriotism. The question of the Empire 1 s survival, 
or the Kaisers authority, certainly never crossed his mind* 
Once he went through the red tape of applying for an invita- 
tion to a royal ball. Lieutenants were in the sixty-second, 
and last, rank of those who were eligible for such a select 
affair. University rectors, incidentally, were in the forty- 
seventh rank. Everyone had to be in uniform and for those 
luckless enough to be without one, the Kaiser had designed 
a special costume. It consisted of lacquered shoes with 
buckle, long white stockings which merged into knee pants 
under a colorful frock. No wonder old Chancellor Hohenlohe 
was so concerned about somehow qualifying for the right to 
wear a uniform. 

Groenerwas probably somewhat a wed by the glitter and 
show of such an Imperial gathering. The Kaiser 1 s palace on 
the Spree had been lavishly refinished, in glaring contrast 
to the relative simplicity of previous Hohenzollern residences. 
William had to do everything different and bigger. But the 
sumptuous and impersonal theatrics of the royal ball left 
Groener rather hollow and bored. Wuerttemberg 1 s royal re- 
ceptions had been so much smaller and graciously intimate. 
There it was apparently not uncommon for a young lieutenant 
to argue out his seating rank with the court steward, and at 
the close, many groups would leave and continue the party 
at a nearby hotel or inn. But the Imperial palace was not 
Ludwigsburg and Groener wandered around rather lost. He 
watched the red-jacketed Guards swirl their highly trained 



Formative Years 1 5 

dancing skill and he picked up a hat for a dignified old gov- 
ernment official who was too tightly corseted to make the 
effort himself. 

A Prussian junker, wandering through the same royal 
palace, could tell of his deep reverence before the mementos 
and grandeur of the Prussian past as it was represented in 
those halls. The boy who gamboled in the streets of Ulm and 
later parried wits with the burghers of Schwaebisch-Gmuend 
could hardly be thus affected. He would become a disciple 
of Schlieff en and a devoted member of the General Staff, and 
his loyalty to them would prevail. This was the tradition 
which would absorb the best years, and dreams, of his life. 
He regarded the Empire and the army as integrated German 
institutions, regardless of past origins or contesting particu- 
laristic sentiment, but he would regard the General Staff as 
a national resource, not a hereditary Prussian possession* 
Such expanded unity excited his nationalist spirit and served 
his professional ambition. 

The Prussian soldier cannot simply be identified with 
the general maladjustment of his class. Old Moltke and 
Schlieff en lived long and active lives, and the Imperial army 
of the twentieth century was still their handiwork. Its quality 
would be successfully demonstrated in World War I. The 
Kaiser had meddled here, as elsewhere, but the organization 
had its own deep tradition, and a world situation forced its 
work and galvanized its spirit. This army and its junker 
leaders had a critical, ever-changing job to do and thus they 
maintained both their progressive energy and their status in 
society. As German diplomacy stumbled after 1890, more 
and more Germans began to regard their General Staff and 
army as the emergency trump. After the Moroccan crisis and 
evident German interest in stronger armament as evinced by 
the elections of 1907, even the socialists began to speak of 
modernizing and improving, rather than dismantling, the Em- 
pire army. This key position of Prussian strength, under ab- 
solute royal command, was thus left increasingly free of 
criticism and its entrenched importance in public affairs 
greatly buttressed conservative interests in the national po- 
litical arena. 

Several Empire elections were decided in favor of the 
administration when some crisis persuaded patriotic unity or 



16 General William Groener 

when it seemed that the Reichstag critics were slighting ar- 
mament needs. A thorough tax reform bill was consistently 
postponed on the grounds that it would dangerously anger the 
junker element in and out of the army, and a constitution for 
Alsace-Lorraine was postponed in 191 3 because the army took 
advantage of the Schnabele affair to continue its martial au- 
thority along the French frontier. 9 The Kaiser and his army 
represented the final great bastions of junker strength in an 
industrializing society pressing for modern constitutional 
change. 

These facets of the Prussian world illustrate the new 
environment into which young Lieutenant Groener was moving. 
Bred to different values, he would nonetheless respect and 
adopt much of the Prussian training. Without resenting junker 
priorities, he trusted quietly in his own talents and prepared 
to push through whatever path he might be enabled to follow. 
His very rank and presence at the Academy indicated that 
democratic advance was possible in the Imperial army and he 
quickly developed an unbegrudging admiration for the Prussian 
military tradition. And no one would question his disparate 
origins until he began to reflect upon them in that future time 
of crisis and decision. 

Groener entered the War Academy in 1893 on the very 
eve of basic diplomatic and strategic changes for Germany. 
The Franco-Russian alliance was nearing reality and the dip- 
lomatic fortunes of the Empire were about to go into reverse. 
The subsequent two-front dilemma would then compel a radi- 
cal change in Germany's military strategy. Schlieffen's 
flanking idea was in evidence as early as 1891 but it would 
not fully go on the General Staff planning board until 1894- 
1895. Groener 1 s higher strategic education would take place 
during those years of new planning and, by design or not, 
some of his Academy work was not unrelated to General Staff 
problems and studies of the day. 

The Academy, for all of its elevated implications, en- 
joyed neither Imperial favor nor army respect. It had the job 
of giving advanced theoretical training to selected military 
personnel and yet such work was not taken too seriously. 
The Kaiser wanted to deflate the vaunted General Staff and 
once again elevate the corps commanders to primary status, 
illustrating his penchant for giving the important positions to 



Formative Years 1 7 

those less astute and brainy. He was more interested in 
having the key officials personally amenable to himself. The 
field commanders were naturally encouraged by such a royal 
attitude and they also tended to sneer at Academy theory. 
The Kaiser was chary with fiscal support and the regular units 
sent instructors to the Academy who had neither the ability 
nor the inclination to teach. Schlieffen was aware of such 
impediments and he simply picked out the best of the Academy 
students and finished their training in the Staff itself. The 
Academy classrooms apparently reflected such multiple dis- 
interest and Groener remembered that he often read newspa- 
pers or wrote letters during class sessions. But Prussian 
experience and application showed through despite such in- 
difference and he received effective instruction in such sub- 
jects as military history, terrain study, supply problems, 
and procedures in tactics and strategy. 

In a three-year sequence, the students worked through 
the command assignments of a brigade, division, and corps. 
Military history moved primarily from classical campaigns to 
the strategy of Frederick the Great, Napoleon, and Moltke. 
The final year was devoted especially to the strategy of 
Moltke, as it was recent enough for detailed work and con- 
temporary relevance. Groener and his class mates were taught 
to appreciate the merits of a tough defense and yet the stress 
was placed on offense. Frederick, Napoleon, and Moltke 
were the venerated masters and all of them exemplified in- 
telligent daring and the sacred fire of command. The cam- 
paigns of Moltke especially demonstrated the speedy military 
resolution of complicated political problems. Destruction 
was minimal and his wars were regarded as artistic duels in 
which struggle and civility were happily related. The German 
military leaders thereafter tended to look on war as an in- 
stinctive, scientific, and artistic exercise. The best plan 
and the most skillful execution prevailed; problems were 
solved and life rejuvenated. 

Europe 1 s competitive principle of life was yet in high 
noon and the happily successful Germans were in proud ac- 
cord with such a world. Moltke was a thoroughly cultivated 
and humane person who thought the dream of eternal peace 
to be both foolish and ugly. Struggle was an integral part of 
human nature and international wars could most mercifully be 



18 General William Groener 

controlled by rapid, conclusive engagement. He could en- 
vision the massive sacrifice of the next war although the 
magnitude and reality of such mass slaughter were of course 
not fully impressed on these contemporaries of Bismarck. 
He was the diplomat who knew how to end wars and thus give 
them strategic sense. Moltke's intellectual heirs would find 
that they could neither win their war nor end it. 

One especially interesting item in Groener 1 s Academy 
experience involved Frederick the Great and the Seven Years 
War. The class considered the Prussian King's act of war 
against Maria Theresa in 1756. Frederick was informed that 
his enemies would attack him in the Spring of 1757. He de- 
cided to strike first, going through neutral Saxony in order 
to break most quickly into Bohemia. But he attacked only 
after first delivering a fourteen-day ultimatum to Austria. 
The military writer, Bernhardi, maintained that Frederick 
should have moved immediately without a prior ultimatum. 
The class was asked to discuss this Bernhardi criticism in 
a written examination. 

Groener's answer disagreed with Bernhardi. He pointed 
out that those fourteen days did not worsen the military situa- 
tion. They did not diminish the chance for victory and Fred- 
erick's position was so unfavorable that he could well afford 
to wait a few more days for some possible diplomatic assist- 
ance. And the waiting period gave the Prussians a chance 
for full military preparation behind a veil of diplomatic ne- 
gotiation. 10 His answer reflected clever patience and op- 
portunism, qualities which were of course easier to phrase 
than to practice. For in the July crisis of 1914, Groener 
would also say to the mobilization question, "better today, 
than tomorrow. 11 

The Academy strategist had no argument with Frederick's 
march through Saxony and he did not try to justify it with any 
legalistic or moralistic logic. Such a radical move seemed 
.critically necessary to victory and thus to be ventured. He 
sifted the various choices open to the Prussian King and then 
made his choice.. The rights of the enemy were not denied, 
they were simply opposed. Such a frankness and integrity 
of mind would characterize Groener throughout his life. Rec- 
ognizing that there were other alternatives and other rights 
in the world of war and politics, he claimed only the right 



Formative Years 19 

to decide and assert his own interest. Tactics, strength, 
and fate might then decide the victory and arbitrate between 
the domestic political parties. 

In his final Academy year Groener worked on a projected 
encirclement and investment of Epinal. In that problem he 
began to comprehend the formidable requirements of a break- 
through operation against a modern fortification line. The 
siege of Sevastapol in the Crimean War furnished the his- 
torical lesson to that particular Groener study, and a few 
years later the Russo-Japanese stalemate at Mukden confirmed 
his conclusions. Mounting and relentless pressure, in men 
and materiel, seemed necessary in a tedious, exhausting op- 
eration. Groener favored wider flanking tactics to loosen 
up the defense and he argued his point with those Academy 
classmates who supported the power penetratiori. Such dis- 
cussion by the neophytes echoed the actual problem facing 
the General Staff at that very time. Schlieffen was already 
at work on his flanking plan since it seemed increasingly 
clear that a penetration of the French line would cost too 
much time and manpower. He was not afraid to lose men but 
the question of time now seemed even more important. 

The two-front dilemma was a reality and quick offen- 
sive victory in the west appeared to be the logical first as- 
signment for the German army. Groener already favored the 
broad, advancing front in the Academy classrooms and he 
would convert easily to the celebrated flanking scheme of 
Schlieffen. That plan, and the figure of Schlieffen, would 
captivate the military admiration of Groener for the rest of 
his life. Its radical logic characterized his militant spirit 
until 1917 and then it represented an unvarying exception to 
subsequent caution and political sophistication. 

Groener' s Academy work in such key subjects as tac- 
tics, military history and General Staff duty was superior, 
and he was rewarded with an assignment to the topographic 
section of General Staff headquarters. It was recognized as 
a promising entry into that inner sanctum where Schlieffen 
and his aides functioned as the brain cell of the German army. 
There he could train his eye for the landscape and develop 
the intimacy with map work so increasingly vital to the man- 
agement of massive and far-flung armies. Groener 1 s first 
summer of map work took him into the Lueneberger Heath 



20 General William Groener 

where he assembled his data and communed with nature. But 
the ambitious little Swabian also saved on his expense money 
and made week-end trips to Bremen and Hamburg. There he 
studied and sketched dock facilities. 

Germany ! s world policy was under way and the possi- 
bility of a future shipping problem was not overlooked. And 
his visits were not wasted for he later directed the railroad 
assembly of the German Boxer expeditionary force, which 
embarked in Hamburg. On his second summer assignment he 
was sent far away from any major cities, so he spent his 
spare time in the nearby taverns and hobnobbed with the na- 
tives. Such grassroot habits were natural to him and he 
stayed on friendly footing with the common man even though 
his military career and Prussian influences led him definitely 
toward authoritarian principles of leadership. Groener would 
believe in democratic feeling and behavior much more than he 
would ever believe in democratic authority. 

During the winters of those first post-Academy years, 
Groener prepared his maps and worked on self-as signed tac- 
tical projects. He was merely on attached service with Gen- 
eral Staff headquarters and hopefully alert for the chance to 
show his quality and receive a regular appointment to this 
highest command post. He and others in the topographic sec- 
tion helped out with various aspects of Staff duties along with 
their own specific mapping chores. Periodically they were 
handed special strategic problems and were evaluated on their 
performance. Here lay the big chance to make an impression. 
Groener 1 s first winter exercise raised no eyebrows, and the 
following winter his answer to a strategic problem was rated 
last by the major who supervised the examination. But a 
general, First Quartermaster von Alten, a trusted intimate of 
Schlieffen, reviewed the papers and moved Groener up to first. 
Dame Fortune had suddenly smiled on Groener and the Chief 
himself was made aware of his talent. 

Groener had not allowed Marshal Bazaine to retreat 
across the Mosel toward Paris without first scoring a rear- 
guard victory and perhaps this bit of aggressive defense 
marked him as a man of proper fire and foresight. He was 
appointed to General Staff headquarters on March 25, 1899, 
and assigned duty in the railroad section. That very year 
witnessed the first official decision to route the German 



Formative Years 21 

advance through Belgium and Groener 1 s railroad work became 
immediately involved in the Schlieffen Plan. Its life was 
Henceforth intertwined with his own. 

Thus Groener moved into another stage of his life. The 
Berlin sally had be en wondrously rewarding and now he func- 
tioned on high Empire levels. A man of Swabian breeding and 
Prussian training, he represented the sort of integration with 
which the German Empire might be happy. As a soldier he 
was both monarchic and democratic in social outlook. He 
knew major parts of the Empire and comprehended the German 
conglomeration; but he also assumed a continuing unification 
process and he subscribed almost unconsciously to a national 
patriotism which was above regional or class sentiment. n 



CHAPTER TWO 
In The General Staff 

The Prussian army helped to liberate Germany from 
Napoleon and it facilitated the national unification under Bis- 
marck. Its military service and logic seemed well suited to 
the national interest. The Napoleonic experience created the 
need and will for national self-assertion in a world of obvious 
insecurity. Hegel would now declare that self-defense was 
the first requirement of any state and Clausewitz could agree 
that !l all else can be regarded, strictly speaking, as faux 
frais. German thought would begin to idealize the nature of 
the state even as it had earlier idealized the sovereignty of 
the spirit. Hegel 1 s first great "work dealt with the phenomen- 
ology of the spirit. By mid-century, Ranke was giving dis- 
course on the phenomenology of the state. And by 1900, 
Treitschke and others understood national life almost as a 
biological organism with its right to fight for life and growth. 
Such competitive naturalism was certainly not unique to Ger- 
man thought but it was here perhaps more ebulliently glorified 
than among other more settled and experienced nations. l 

The far-flung campaigns of the Napoleonic wars im- 
pressed on all the contestants a need for informed and rami- 
fied military planning. In Prussia such a study section was 
first set up in the reorganization of the War Ministry in 1814. 
For the next forty-five years this General Staff office occu- 
pied a position of academic modesty and administrative sub- 
ordinancy within the framework of the War Ministry. Its geo- 
detic surveys and studies in war history impressed few people 
and the regular army regarded it primarily as a research serv- 
ice. The army commanders were much more interested in once 

22* 



In The General Staff 23 

again working clear of War Ministry supervision and re- 
establishing their direct relationship with the King. The 
Prussian conservatives resisted the reform concepts of Boyen 
and Gneisenau and they successfully blocked the authority 
of the War Ministry and the development of a militia army. 
The fighting quality of the civilian reserves was found to be 
inferior in the Revolution of 1848-1849 and the resultant re- 
organization of the Prussian army under Roon again entrenched 
the King and his generals beyond the reach of the government 
and the people. 

The spectacular role of the Prussian military in the 
German unification seemed to justify their place in the state 
and most German patriots were thereafter willing to overlook 
residual junker privileges and the army's immunity from ci- 
vilian supervision. As William II could say to the Chancellor 
of the Empire in the 1890's, "The army and its internal fea- 
tures do not concern the State Ministry at all, since the con- 
stitution specifically reserves these for the King's sole jur- 
isdiction. " 2 This immunity of ruler and army from the 
jurisdiction of the national government represented the basic 
autocracy and militarism of the second German Empire. The 
Hohenzollern authority was constitutionally entrenched by 
his control of the Empire's Upper House (Bundesrat) and by 
his direct command over the German army. Legal reform was 
a practical impossibility as long as the Prussian King and the 
Prussian aristocrats were thus in control of the Empire 
machinery. 

The man who best justified such modern military privi- 
lege also first brought the General Staff to a position of pub- 
lic prominence. Moltke was still head of an academic Gen- 
eral Staff as the Danish War broke out in 1864. In fact, he 
was almost left home in Berlin. Then his corrective views 
on painful German blunders in the field impressed the King 
and his status was decisively enhanced. On the very eve 
of the war with Austria in 1866, he was placed in command 
of all the Prussian armies. His victory at Koeniggraetz, and 
later at Sedan in 1870, fully established the General Staff 
as a scholarly and scientific master of wan Scientific prep- 
aration and nervy calculation were seemingly blended into 
an invincible instrument of German force. Under the leader- 
ship of Moltke and Bismarck, the risk and pain of war seemed 



24 General William Groener 

advantageous and permissible to national policy. German 
interests were advanced and yet also regulated. The German 
army was praised as the first institution of the Empire, but 
it was also kept subordinate to the political will of Bismarck. 
In many German eyes it did seem that the Darwinistic neces- 
sities of life were under successful and civilized manage- 
ment. A highly cultivated and humane man, such as Moltke, 
could say with stoical equanimity, !l Eternal peace is a dream 
and not even a fine one, and war is a link in God's world 
order. 11 Without war, man would become bogged down in idle 
materialism. 3 

For Bismarck and Moltke such a readiness to fight ex- 
pressed the controlled instinct of sophisticated leaders. 
Their experience with war had not been catastrophic. Their 
will helped to excite a comparable public militancy but their 
shrewdness and wisdom could not be as easily popularized. 
Mass ego, mass interest, and mass means could exaggerate 
their competitive daring into uncontrollable violence, es- 
pecially when sparked by a jingoistic ruler and directed by 
soldierly logic. 

The Imperial Army ! s assignment after the wars of uni- 
fication continued to be formidable and yet it was not des- 
perate. The French were weak and the eastern Empires were 
diplomatically attached to Germany. The feared two-front 
war remained a realistic possibility and yet Moltke f s margin 
of security seemed adequate. The Russian army was judged 
awkward enough to be kept at bay and the German defensive 
position between Switzerland and Luxembourg seemed much 
too difficult for any French break-through. Even should such 
a two-front war develop, it was confidently expected that the 
German army could hold its position with mobile defensive 
tactics and wait for a diplomatic solution. The quick offen- 
sive elimination of France seemed highly improbable to Moltke 
and he was not inclined to lose his force in Russian space. 4 
He would rely on powerful defensive sallies and Bismarck 1 s 
diplomacy. Such an aggressive defense seemed cogent as 
long as Russian ineptitude and Bismarckian mastery continued, 
but after 1890 conditions changed. 

Bismarck was removed and, with French help, Russian 
striking power was modernized. The French-Russian alliance 
in 1 894 made grim reality out of what had been a mere 



In The General Staff 25 

hypothetical two-front problem* Germany 1 s hegemony power 
was suddenly brought back into European balance and its 
new leaders were confronted by resentful and suspicious 
neighbors. German diplomacy could not maneuver its way 
clear of such hostile currents and the German army was forced 
to face up to a grave new assignment. And in its predica- 
ment, this army adopted a more radical strategy and commit- 
ted its nation to a role of irrational desperation in the wars 
to come. 

The Chief of Staff who had to solve the problem of en- 
circlement was Schlieffen. Like Moltke, he featured a quiet 
manner and tireless industry. Sphynx-like even among his 
colleagues, he demonstrated a discreet public behavior and 
and a co-operative propriety in his Staff's relationship with 
the other agencies of government. In this respect he differed 
radically from his immediate predecessor, Waldersee, who 
flitted constantly about the political wings to demonstrate 
the sort of mischief which was possible in a government 
which tolerated private military channels of command respon- 
sibility. Schlieffen 1 s part in the encouragement of militar- 
istic influence lay in his fascinating strategic thought, not 
in any opportunistic use of his office or person. This man 
of simple piety and patient professional progress would study 
the problem of a two-front war and commit his army to a radi- 
cal, aggressive gamble. He would sweep through neutral 
Belgium and defeat France in six to eight weeks. Then he 
would shift his strength to the east and frustrate the Russian 
enemy. 

Schlieffen 1 s first memorandum as Chief of Staff, in 
1891, reflected a will for aggressive, conclusive action. 
He ruefully granted that the French defensive line was diffi- 
cult and that a "decision 11 might have to be sought in the 
east. It was too bad that the German and Austrian forces 
could not be immediately consolidated, for then they could 
knock out the French. Of course, another tactic might simply 
be to outflank the French line by way of Belgium. Schlieffen 1 s 
mind already entertained notions of immediate, or complete, 
victory on a particular front. Moltke was willing to defend 
and wait for a diplomatic solution. But he had Bismarck, 
and his two-front problems remained theoretical. Schlieffen 1 s 
predicament was actual and his response was less cautious. 



26 General William Groener 

He knew that the French and Russian armies were improving 
and he also realized that industrial Germany would find it 
difficult to sustain a long war. He placed little reliance in 
his Austrian ally and the German navy admitted its inability 
to be of any effective assistance in a western campaign. 
Schlieff en had a prime army anckhe decided to commit it ab- 
solutely. Maybe such Prussian directness reflected the 
strength and limitations of his forefathers and he was less 
subtle and complex than Moltke. Maybe his memory of the 
Prussian hymn of victory on the heights of Koeniggratz fos- 
tered his dream of another complete triumph. Certainly his 
military responsibility was difficult and, just as certainly, 
his strategic solution would 'prove to be of far-reaching con- 
sequence to subsequent German history. 5 

Schlieff en worked on his western offensive for the rest 
of that decade. He studied a vital penetration at Nancy since 
such a drive would also force a decisive French stand, but 
it threatened to take too much time and expose the German 
east to the expected Russian invasion. A lead-off action 
against Russia could hardly end in a quick victory and 
Schlieffen placed little stock in any meaningful Austrian co- 
operation. He trusted nothing except his own army and his 
own developing plan. In 1897 he projected, and abandoned, 
a button-hook operation around Verdun since broad rail sup- 
port could not be mustered there and the proximity of the 
Belgian border hindered a broad thrust. Any forceful French 
counter-attack toward Belgium would break the slender Ger- 
man prong. Then he decided that, H Any offensive which 
wants to turn around Verdun must not be afraid to violate the 
neutrality of Luxembourg, nor even that of Belgium. 11 He de- 
cided that neutral sanctities could not be allowed to restrict 
the German chance and in 1899 he projected his army's drive 
into France by way of Belgium. 

Once the moral violation was digested, the advantage 
of an even deeper flank through Lille would not long be dis- 
regarded. The superior rail net west of the Meuse could 
then be used to give effective supply support to the entire 
flank, especially along its outside line. Thus the expansive 
German rail facilities along the lower Rhine could be switched 
through liege and Brussels towani the open French frontier, 
with excellent road and rail systems continuing all the way 



In The General Staff 27 

to Paris. The speedy, mass movement so vital to Schlieffen f s 
flanking force might here find its decisive logistical support. 
Thus not only the tough French fortification line, but also the 
superior German-Belgian rail net, drew Sch lief fen 1 s offensive 
plans ever more to the northwest. n ln other words, M he said 
to his Staff in 1904, " one attacks along the front Verdun-Lille, 
not Belfort-Verdun, for that much expansion will be generally 
necessary in order to get enough room for free mobility. 11 
The General Staff had arrived at its solution to Germany ! s 
two-front predicament. 

The addition of Britain as another possible enemy did 
not change the plans for a march on Paris. It was not ex- 
pected to be able to block a German land operation and the 
Schlieff en Staff simply felt it self forced to shrug off the mari- 
time implications of any British opposition. It saw no other 
recourse against the probable coalition. Defensive action 
seemed even more hopeless and the German army chose to 
force its opportunity rather than wait for two-front pressure. 
Such grim, combative logic ruled out certain moral intangibles 
which might accrue to a German defense and it discounted 
the chance of any diplomatic relief. The Schlieffen Plan 
chose to assert German strength rather than await a pleasant 
diplomatic surprise. 6 

The reaction of the Imperial government was a classic 
in self-revelation. Schlieffen was no frondeur and he passed 
his Belgian project into the private channels which conveyed 
so much of the Empire 1 s business. Schlieffen was a good 
friend of Holstein but, according to recorded memory, he 
chose to give him cognizance of the plan by way of that vet- 
eran liaison expert, Hutten-Czapski, who was close to both 
Holstein and Chancellor Hohenlohe, and was expected to get 
their reaction to the Belgian plan. It was in 1899 that Czapski 
took Schlieff en's plan to Holstein and asked for the latter 1 s 
judgment on the neutrality violation. The question was cru- 
cial and almost worth a council of state. But Holstein took 
the burden on himself, thought seriously for awhile and told 
Czapski, "If the Chief of Staff, especially a strategic au- 
thority such as Schlieffen, believes such a measure to be 
necessary, then it is the obligation of diplomacy to adjust to 
it and prepare for it in every possible way. 11 Holstein spoke 
with his aged advisee, Hohenlohe, on the following morning 



28 General William Groener 

and a few days later Schlieffen was invited to dine with the 
Chancellor in the company of other friends. There the Chief 
of Staff and Hohenlohe retired for a private conversation. 
Schlieffen was thereafter at ease with his project and un- 
doubtedly it was given verbal sanction. It would not be 
seriously weighted again by government officils until 1913. 7 

One wonders whether Schlieffen and Holstein had not 
privately discussed their problem before the Czapski action. 
Holstein 1 s relatively quick response to such a question and 
his fatuous praise of Schlieffen seem worthy of some sus- 
picion. He and Schlieffen met almost weekly in long dinner 
sessions during those years and one wonders why the general 
had to convey his plan by way of Czapski. Such curiosity 
notwithstanding, the rather informal and secretive acceptance 
by the government of such an explosive piece of strategy 
speaks volumes about its devious personal methods and its 
fantastic submission to radical military logic. 

Schlieff en's strategy placed a campaign victory above 
deeper diplomatic and technological considerations. The fall 
of Paris could not defeat Britain and the latter 1 s naval block- 
ade would then presumably strangle Germany 1 s economic 
capacity for a longer struggle. Admiral Tirpitz admitted his 
helplessness on the blockade problem and German government 
officials did not expect their nation to be able to sustain 
more than an eighteen-month war effort. Yet the German dip- 
lomatic position, especially after the French- British Entente, 
was so perplexing that a desperate strike for relief and re- 
alignment was for a time seriously considered. In 1904 the 
unilateral French advance in Morocco angered German pride 
and Berlin pressed for some compensation, preferably a port 
along the North African coast. Russia was busy with its 
Japanese war and France seemed to be momentarily isolated, 
but Britain's maritime sensitivities were aroused and she 
stepped resolutely to the side of her new colonial ally, France, 
Holstein wanted to push German demands to the brink but 
Chancellor Buelow accepted international arbitration after 
two letters from the Kaiser warned him that the army and navy 
were not ready, and the socialists were still a dangerous 
problem. 

On New Year 1 s Day, 1906, the mercurial ruler had to 
tell his disappointed generals that there would be no war. 



In The General Staff 29 

They were ready to undertake a military recovery of the Ger- 
man dec line and Schlieff en admitted, in 1904, that the Moroc- 
can crisis presented an opportune moment, "should the 
necessityfor a war with France reveal itself." But apparently 
neither he nor his Kaiser directly pressed for war in the climax 
months of 1905-1906. Nevertheless, that crisis did present 
a situation and an atmosphere of tension, which gave special, 
suggestive meaning to Schlieffen 1 s full and classic formula- 
tion of his plan. 8 

In the Fall of 1905, Schlieffen lectured to his Staff on 
Napoleon's campaign against Prussia in 1806. Most of the 
French power was concentrated on the right flank between 
Bamberg and Bayreuth. With the opening of hostilities, Na- 
poleon directed this flank toward Berlin. The same move sep- 
arated that capital from its western armies and drove a wedge 
between the Prussian force and its potential ally, Russia. An 
attack straight into the western gateway to Prussia would 
have allowed its army to recoil back onto its own base and 
probably Russian support. The strike for a capital city was 
a favorite tactic of Napoleon, forcing the enemy to make a 
stand and producing a quick victory decision. 

Napoleon 1 s right flank was directly up against Hapsburg 
Bohemia and a neutrality violation by his advancing troops 
seemed possible. Critics might censure the French emperor 
for so flagrantly risking Austrian intervention, but Schlieffen 
discounted such criticism. The right flank was Napoleon 1 s 
vital force and he employed it despite risk, because he was 
confident that it would bring victory. Its positive action and 
prospect was not to be governed by Austrian decision* Na- 
poleon stayed with his own plan for quick victory; he had the 
will to act with positive force, not negative considerations. 
Schlieffen urged his Staff to learn from the Napoleonic example. 
Germany must emulate its method and multiply its force. Like 
Napoleon, the German commanders must have the strength and 
nerve to force their plan on the enemy. 

In January, 1906, the barely retired Schlieffen finished 
his celebrated memorandum on an operation into Belgium and 
France. The Moroccan negotiations during those winter months 
did give a certain crisis impetus to his work and already he 
feared that his successor, the younger Moltke, would not 
stress the flanking force enough. 



30 General William Groener 

Schlieffen's memorandum described France as a great 
fortress. It had an almost impenetrable defensive line from 
Belfort toMezieres. A second defensive arc behind Mezieres 
extended from Verdun through Rheims to La Fere. Such forti- 
fication lines were formidable obstacles and would undoubt- 
edly tie upany German frontal assault. And the recent Russo- 
Japanese war showed how maneuvering armies could lock 
themselves in paralyzing trench war. Germany must avoid 
such a stalemate because it had neither the position nor the 
resources for such a test of strength. The entire French de- 
fensive complex was to be outflanked by way of Belgium. The 
northern wing would jump off through the Liege area and fan 
out to the south and west over Namur and Brussels. Direction 
was to be maintained toward Lille and Northwestern France. 
Thus a flanking grip on the defending line could be maintained 
and the envelopment continued. The French defense was to 
be hooked in from behind and rolled up toward the Swiss fron- 
tier. Strongholds were to be by- passed and mopped up by 
follow-up lines of the advance. The "colossal fortress" of 
Paris was to be encircled from the southwest. 

This memorandum did not promise victory; indeed it fore- 
cast failure unless certain improvements were made. The 
Metz fortress position was not deeply buttressed enough to 
securely anchor the long right flank and also hold planned 
German defensive traps in Alsace-Lorraine. The army lacked 
sufficient heavy artillery to smash through fortification points, 
and eight more corps were needed if that right flank was to 
have the controlling force it needed to flood Belgium and en- 
velope Paris. It must have the power to push through any de- 
fensive stand and peel off those units necessary to the invest- 
ment of by-passed strongpoints. Man power was the critical 
problem and it was on this point that Schlieffen was most un- 
certain. Approach Paris as they might, he wrote, 

"we will soon recognize that we are too weak for 
a continuation of the operation in this direction. 
We will find the experience of all earlier conquer- 
ors certified: that offensive war requires and uses 
up much strength, that such gets constantly weaker 
as that of the defender increases and all this es- 
pecially in a land which bristles with fortifications . 



In The General Staff 31 

... It is therefore necessary that the Germans be 
as strong as possible on the right flank, for here 
the decisive battle may be expected. 11 

Thus did Schlieffen define and bequeath his thought to his 
erstwhile Staff and it remained the governing idea of subse- 
quent German strategy. 

Gerhard Ritter ! s critique, and publication of the various 
Schlieffen Plan fragments, has now brought the Schlieffen 
controversy to a new level of understanding. It is quite evi- 
dent that Schlieffen recognized the formidable problems which 
would be involved in the success of such a massive envelop- 
ment. Repeatedly he admitted that the German force would 
find itself too weak. Liege and the Belgian railroads must 
fall substantially preserved into German hands or the entire 
operation would be without a sound logistical base. The 
prospect of reducing Paris seemed slight and the English army 
was not even mentioned in the main memorandum. A supple- 
mentary fragment then followed in which the British force, 
almost as an afterthought, was to be locked into its Channel 
ports. Maritime implications of Britain 1 s presence in the war 
were not brought into the discussion; such problems lay be- 
yond army range, and were simply left to the gods. And 
Schlieffen's bold project assumed no help from either Austria 
or his own fleet. His army must address and solve its prob- 
lem as though no other help was possible. In such assump- 
tion he was not entirely unrealistic but his will to triumph 
a. la Napoleon, instead of .a la Frederick, would prove to be 
a fatal German gamble. Not only was his army prepared to 
fight alone but it was permitted to shape its plan without the 
serious consultation of German naval, or economic, or politi- 
cal leaders. Here was a classic example of militaristic logic 
in control of national policy. 9 

William Groener would say, even after 1918, that the 
Schlieffen Plan's only fault lay in its mismanaged failure in 
1914; it was strategically sound and morally comprehensible. 
But Gerhard Ritter has declared this plan to be not only me- 
chanically unrealistic but also psychologically fatal to sub- 
sequent German history. It committed Germany to an immoral 
blunder and gave seeming justice to the Allied cause and the 
Allied peace. It began that isolation of the German position, 



32 General William Groener 

moral and physical, which led to further desperation and even 
deeper alienation from the spirit and body of western Europe. 
For Ritter, the Schlieffen Plan was a foolish and fatal action, 
pregnant with military imprudence and moral disregard. 

William Groener 1 s years in the General Staff paralleled 
the Imperial life and failure of the Schlieffen Plan. He partici- 
pated in its construction from 1899 until 19 14 and he sub- 
scribed to its thought with trust and admiration. He was re- 
ceptive to war in 1905 and he agreed with Schlieffen that Ger- 
many's diplomatic perplexities could only be relieved by bold 
action. Certain problems could not be unravelled; they had 
to be cut through and he was willing to assay the strike. 

Groener was as signed to the railroad section of the Gen- 
eral Staff and it was here that he became intimately involved 
with the Schlieffen Plan. Such railroad work meant much time- 
table drudgery and it was one of those technical chores gen- 
erally avoided by those who had the pedigree for Guard or 
cavalry units. The new bourgeois officers in the Imperial 
army were frequently posted at such less exciting positions 
and thus unwittingly trained for leadership in the technical 
war to come. 

The railroad gave nineteenth century Germany new pivotal 
force in the life of Europe. It helped to facilitate Prussian 
economic leadership and it gave the Germans more cohesive 
military potential. In the clairvoyant words of economist 
Friedrich List, 

"Speed of mobilization, the rapidity with which 
troops could be moved from a country's center to 
its periphery and the other obvious advantages of 
'interior lines 1 of rail transport would be of greater 
relative advantage to Germany than to any other 
European country. " 

Prussian leaders understood this and they began to build such 
new steel roads. Railroad costs helped to bring about the 
constitutional crisis which led to Bismarck, and Moltke then 
used the iron horse to climax German unification on the bat- 
tlefields of Bohemia and France. He saw that modern mass 
armies could best be moved and supplied by rail, and his ad- 
vice was to "build railroads rather than fortresses." His new 



In The General Staff 33 

German army obtained supervisory authority over all German 
rail construction and this influence solidified when most of 
the state networks were placed under national control in 1887. 
The federal states were usually quite happy to let the army 
chart, and finance, railroad development. German rail ex- 
pansion was thus planned with a studied regard for military 
need. 

Until 1890 railroad construction centered on Alsace- 
Lorraine and southwest Germany, as did Moltke's strategic 
interests. Industrial growth and changing military problems 
then led to intensified rail expansion in East Prussia, Silesia, 
and the Rhineland. The latter area was especially important 
to the Schlieffen strategy and, after 1890, six more bridges 
and a trans-Eif el network were constructed so that four armies 
might be quickly aligned between Trier and Aachen. The 
Schlieffen Plan required instantaneous speed, concentrated 
volume, and open country for the rapid deployment of a mil- 
lion-man army. Groener and his railroad colleagues would 
labor unceasingly to perfect the transportation instrument so 
vital to the entire project. Every winter they would pore over 
schedules to exact minimum load and speed out of their sys- 
tem. Every year they remodeled the plan as the Staff adjusted 
to changing means and problems. 

It was tedious and intensive labor with few mistakes 
permissible and no opportunity for a meaningful rehearsal* 
An antiquated twenty-mile practice track and the yearly corps 
maneuver gave the railroad section slight practical experience. 
Theirs was a theoretical and bureaucratic preparation, to be 
tested by the actual war emergency itself. They were unsung 
heroes and not always happy in their role. Such painstaking 
drudgery wore on human nature and Groener remarked in his 
memoirs, "what person could not understand that the call to 
action would be received as a liberation from a long and 
wearily borne burden. 11 The desk soldiers wanted to see their 
plans in operation too, and, in 1914, Groener would not flick 
a muscle of concern as war loomed up. Somehow it seemed 
that their repeated labors must also have some purpose and 
climax. 

Schlieffen 1 s Plan was admittedly beyond the strength of 
the German army in 1905, even with Russia momentarily busy 
in the Far East. It outlined aft operation which might succeed, 



34 General William Groener 

if an alerted German government would give its army the 
the man power and equipment necessary to such a lightning 
blow. Groener very much subscribed to the Schlieffen proj- 
ect and he also understood that it depended on further im- 
provements. He made a supply study of such a flanking 
operation in 1906 and his conclusions could hardly be 
termed optimistic. He did not share Schlieffen 1 s optimism 
about having the advancing armies live off the land. He 
reminded the Staff that there would hardly be time to organ- 
ize supply feeders from the Belgian and French countryside 
itself and such magical improvisation could neither be 
planned or practiced. The job of maintaining supply con- 
tact with a rapidly moving million-man army would be su- 
premely difficult and it would demand happy co-ordination 
and resourcefulness. The German army had better not plan 
on a momentary organization of the Belgian resources but 
develop its own supply program instead. There would be 
enough need for self-help and improvisation even with suc- 
cessful supply runs from the home front. All would depend 
on a systematic rail action which must not be upset by 
selfish pressure or special demands from any of the troop 
commanders. It was clear that great difficulties would en- 
sue "if the railroads are thoroughly destroyed. 11 Harness 
teams would not be able to keep up and "the moment would 
come when the armies would have to stop and let the sup- 
ply columns catch up. " War had many variables and even 
the weatherman could upset the best laid plans. Motor 
trucks could effectively bridge the gap between railhead 
and front-line, "but it will be a long time before we are in 
a position to equip our supply columns with an adequate 
number of such transport means. 11 

Greener's memorandum prophetically fore saw that sup- 
ply coetact with a racing front would become increasingly 
difficult and that it might only be sustained by means of 
motor tracks. They could serve as the connecting rods be- 
tween the railheads and the forward distribution points. 
They were yet experimental in 1906 and, as Groener feared, 
they were not yet in adequate supply by 1914. Budgetary 
provisions were always stingy and the German High Com- 
mand was slow to recognize and promote the use of motor - 
teed transportation, but its railroad section douid not be 



In The General Staff 35 

accused of obtuseness or technical narrowness on this point. 
Groener had his finger on the motorized key as early as 1906. 10 

In that same year Groener 1 s railroad section played 
through a tele phone and telegram maneuver in Magdeburg. It 
was the first large scale exercise for the German soldier in 
this communication medium. Groener found that shortrange 
contact between the front combat units was fairly good, but 
headquarters to the rear had trouble staying in touch with 
its advance units. Here also, rear echelon contact with a 
rapidly advancing front was yet an unsolved problem. Ger- 
man telephone and telegram communication was entirely in- 
adequate in 1914. Groener 1 s studies revealed the practical 
problems of the Schlieffen Plan then and later. He and his 
Chief recognized that their project was yet unrealistic in 
1906; its feasibility in 1914 remained to be tested. But their 
man power and motorized requirements were never satisfied 
and the plan would be executed in 1914 without such condi- 
tional improvements. Certainly Groener 1 s postwar arguments 
for the Schlieffen Plan would not be entirely in joint with his 
own earlier qualifications, and its political shortsightedness 
seems even greater in the light of such recognized technical 
deficiencies. 

Schlieffen ! s memorandum of 1906 was finished about a 
month after his retirement and it represented a summary ex- 
position of his idea. It had now been developed for more 
than ten years and worked into the German war plan. It mag- 
netized the interest of his subordinates and it would guide 
Staff planning even after his retirement and death. But the 
new Chief of Staff, the younger Moltke, also had certain 
reservations about Schlieffen 1 s concept and he would lean 
toward more caution. Some of the Schlieffen men in the Staff, 
including Groener, would be critical .of the Moltke altera- 
tions and, after the Marne failure, they would hold him re- 
sponsible for this crucial German set-back. And yet, they 
all liked Moltke personally and tended to regard him as a 
noble, misplaced individual. 

Groener compared the retirement of Schlieffen to that of 
Bismarck, as a second major German step downward. Both 
giants stepped from the stage with reluctance and both were 
followed by men of lesser training and talent* The profes- 
sionals were giving way to the favorites in a government 



36 General William Groener 

controlled by an egotistical dilettante who preferred congenial 
subordinates to independent professionals. Schlieffen was 
not without courtly obsequieusness, but he was also an aus- 
tere, solitary man who could hardly be a companion to the 
Kaiser* William preferred subordinates who were personally 
congenial to him, perhaps also intellectually less spry than 
he. Men like Bismarck and Schlieffen were entirely too sov- 
ereign, distant, and entrenched for a Kaiser who loved to 
banter, scintillate and instruct* 

The younger Moltke was an intelligent, sensitive person 
who tended to oscillate between fear and pride. He was fa- 
miliar with the elite and relaxed in their company, having 
served most of his career as an adjutant to his celebrated 
uncle and to William II. Certainly he did not have the thorough 
professional experience ordinarily to be desired in a Chief of 
Staff. His brief troop service was with the preening Guards 
and his first regimental command was bestowed in 1897. The 
first review of his unit thrilled him with a sense of exultant 
authority. He could recite passages from Faust in the midst 
of some solitary field work and he was excited by the dramatic 
exploits of Frederick the Great. Occasionally he admitted in 
his letters that he was a born military leader. Certainly he 
was flattered with his advancement to the higher echelon and 
his expressed fear of the job hardly coincided with other 
statements of interest. He was vice-Chief of Staff for more 
than two years and expectantly aware of his pending eleva- 
vation. His appointment was a rather typical act of Imperial 
favoritism and yet he proved to be a competent Chief, es- 
pecially with the assistance of the more talented and decisive 
LudendorfL 

Moltke was not inclined to accept Schlieffen 1 s Plan en 
totoanditwas under his command that Groener undertook his 
searching supply study. Moltke recognized that the success 
erf such an undertaking would depend on a faultless opening 
performance and he hardly expected such professional perfec- 
tion after thirty-five years of peace. Schlieffen apparently 
expected to surmount all problems with his grand, forcing 
plan and a self-reliant resourcefulness. Moltke did not be- 
lieve that will-power could surmount all difficulties and he 
was much more apprehensive of German chances. n Believe 
me," he cautioned a more optimistic associate, "too many 



In The General Staff 37 

hounds will kill the hare. 11 

Moltke's strategic thought disagreed with the Schlieffen 
Plan on two basic points. He was hesitant to risk the entire 
campaign on a long flanking drive into northwest France. Al- 
so he believed in meeting, not circling, the enemy. 

The older Moltke had hesitated to wheel into France 
north of Verdun. He thought such an extended wing would 
expose the German line of communication to a crippling 
counter-attack. The younger Moltke also feared a French 
drive into the German rear. He believed that an exaggerated 
German commitment in Belgium would leave the middle and 
upper Rhine dangerously exposed to a French invasion. Ger- 
man industry and the entire back side of the Belgian advance 
would then come under French guns. The uncle had planned 
to win in Alsace-Lorraine with a trapping, mobile defensive. 
The nephew also had his heart set on this theatre and he 
thought in terms of a balanced pincer strategy out of Belgium 
and the Vosges. He would commit additional German troop 
strength to the Vosges front and thus give his line more 
balanced strength and potential. His Belgian- Lorraine ratio 
of strength was 3 to 1, whereas the Schlieffen Plan called 
fora preponderant 7 to 1. However, Moltke's reinforcements 
on his southern flank were not drawn from the north. They 
came from the greater man power available to the army after 
1905. Thus he did not actually weaken Schlieffen 1 s actual 
right flank strength. He simply declined to strengthen it 
further and gave the extra man power to the left flank instead. 

The new Chief believed in engaging the enemy. He told 
his officers that there was little point in marching through 
Belgium if the French were in Lorraine. The basic purpose 
of a German move through Belgium was to draw the French 
out of their fortified eastern front. 

11 But if the French come out of their fortress, then 
they will place themselves in an open field. 
There is no point. . . in marching further through 
Belgium with strong forces when the main French 
army is advancing in Lorraine. Then only one 
thought must be considered: to fall on the French 
army with all possible strength and to strike it 
wherever it can be found. n ll 



38 General William Groener 

Moltke wanted to maneuver with the French and draw them out 
for the climatic engagement. He understood such a tactical 
duel as the only normal, sensible way to conduct a campaign. 
Schlieffen was not interested in finding the enemy. He hoped 
to move around armies and envelop the entire French defensive 
system- His plan projected a powerful, simple run to the 
outside and a consequent enveloping hook. Moltke 1 s thought 
was more cautious and more complicated. He would open up 
with several simultaneous offensives, shuttling troops north 
or south as the opportunity presented itself. He would im- 
provise in the course of the conflict as his uncle had done so 
masterfully. But the younger Moltke lacked the experience 
and talent for such intuitive maneuvering and in 1914 he would 
soon lose control of his multi-geared offensive. 

InGroener's view, the new Chief simply lacked the nerve 
to strip Lorraine and gamble with one decisive thrust into 
northern France. He could speak of Schlieffen 1 s feu sacre 
but he obviously did not have it. Once he cried because a 
subordinate missed an assignment and the postponement of a 
maneuver could make him frantic. He told his wife on one 
such occasion, as rain forced a day's delay, "all the dispo- 
sitions can now be thrown aside. . . . everything is topsy-turvy 
... imagine the consequences if such a forceful intrusion 
should occur in a real emergency. !rl2 In fact such a last- 
minute disturbance did challenge him in 1914 and it brought 
him to the verge of collapse. Neither he nor the Kaiser were 
as nervy as they wanted to be and their Faustian dreams were 
quite beyond their natures. 

Groener worked well under Moltke, even though he re- 
gretted the strategic alteration, and he became the head of 
the full military railroad section in 1911. He would push for 
final Improvements before war broke out in 1914. Groener 
did not spend all of his time with the Staff in Berlin. There 
wem tours of line duty in Lorraine and Wuerttemberg. He also 
sailed with the Kaiser's young fleet for a week and then took 
a busman's holiday through Holland, Belgium and France. It 
was probably no mere coincidence that he visited those coun- 
tries which were most related to his Staff work. 

In Mets, Groener got a taste of the enemy. That city 
was not reconciled to German control and its resentment per- 
vaded Hie ataospfaete. The Germans were perso&ae non grata 



In The General Staff 39 

and the rare cry of "vive le empereur" only served to point up 
the difference between the city and its ruler. Those families 
which could, moved to France when their turn came to provide 
quarters for the German officers and even Groener's easy good 
will at the village inn table fell flat. High and low were al- 
ienated by the new authorities. Abbe Sollin was the spiritual 
leader of Metz and he moved through the streets with imperious 
dignity. And one can imagine that the Kulturkampf did not ex- 
actly help to reconcile Alsace-Lorraine to the new German as- 
sociation. Lorraine was French, of course, and its displea- 
sure had very natural roots, but the German Alsatians were not 
happy either and their dissatisfaction could not be so easily 
explained away. They had native anti- Prussian feelings and 
some taste for the French culture and yet, the basic impedi- 
ment to their spiritual reunion with Germany may well have 
been constitutional. How could they give their loyalty to a 
state which denied them equal rights of citizenship? 

The German Empire allowed the life of Alsace-Lorraine to 
be governed by the military interest. The German soldiers re- 
garded these two provinces as a western glacis, critical to 
their strategy and thus to be managed in the army ! s interest. 
Their desiderata regulated both the native officials and the oc- 
cupation bureaucrats. Constitutional protests by the inhabi- 
tants were curtly brushed aside and they periodically excited 
even tighter regulation. Bismarck understood the two provinces 
to be military installations and he was not interested in their 
rights or in their morale. Let them be unhappy with the Empire. 
A good bureaucracy was the best constitution they might ex- 
pect and their pull for more rights was simply reined in. And 
when Alsace-Lorraine was finally on the verge of receiving 
constitutional dignity in 1913, the Zabem affair in Alsace re- 
newed military suspicions and military autocracy in the two 
provinces. The Kaiser backed his military authorities to the 
hilt and constitutional reform was filed away. Even the re- 
sounding Reichstag criticism of the government's action in the 
Zabem affair merely served to highlight civilian helplessness 
throughout the Empire. 

The Hohenzollern regime shrugged off the popular protest 
and Chancellor Bethmann-Hollweg blandly told the Reichstag 
that its vote of censure had no constitutional significance. 
This was the very man who had sponsored constitutional reform 



40 General William Groener 

for Alsace-Lorraine and awaited its fulfillment in 1913. In the 
final analysis, this sincere and progressive official remained 
a servant to his Kaiser and established dynastic authority. 
His first official appearance before the Reichstag in the uni- 
form of a major of the reserve was a highly symbolical act. 
It marked his status and his responsibilities in the Prussian 
world which bred him. 13 

Groener 1 s company In Metz consisted mostly of young 
miners from the Ruhr* Most of them were in sympathy with 
socialism and they could hardly be expected to give the Kaiser 
the naive loyalty which he requested. They were aware of his 
anti-labor tirades and the military leaders were not at all 
happy with this increasing volume of recruits from the city. 
Some even hesitated to enlarge the army out of fear for this 
new social element. Bourgeois officers and proletariat sol- 
diers were still regarded with varying degrees of suspicion by 
the junker military leaders. 14 Would this new breed serve 
obediently and accept the traditions of an aristocratic officer 
corps? A rising young professional like Groener never enter- 
tained such questions about class and tradition and he ex- 
pected the same uncomplicated patriotism from his men. He 
was happy with his miners, for they served with cheerfulness 
and alacrity. 

Revolutionary fervor no longer represented the nature of 
German socialism. Increasing prosperity, bargaining rights, 
and Reichstag representation were steadily mollifying the op- 
position mood of the working class. Unions and shop stewards 
were careful to husband their gains and move forward a step 
at a time* Talk of revolution and mass strikes now seemed 
foolishly destructive and the mood was distinctly and opti- 
mistically for practical progress. Twentieth century German 
socialism was beginning to affiliate its interests with the 
larger process of a national society. It even began to see a 
relationship between colonies and competitive economic se- 
curity and the army was more and more accepted as the shield 
of national welfare. Here too a modem German patriotism was 
esjerglag which understood factional objectives to be within 
a larger national framework. Substantial democratic reforms 
were still held to be necessary and yet the socialists were 
settling into a patient evolutionary gait. 15 

With his Metz company, Groener ran through various 



In The General Staff 41 

tactical problems under the bright eye of a dynamo named 
Haeseler. The latter was a Prussian stereotype with a sparse 
frame, energetic habits, and severe manner. He showed up 
everywhere, dragging along his crippled foot in a slipper, and 
only occasionally sitting down to rest in a chair which his 
servant constantly carried behind him. He liked to experi- 
ment with minimal food and sleep for himself, or with night 
problems and new attack methods for his men. Even the Metz 
units, stationed at one of Germany's major fortress positions, 
worked extensively on offensive war. The entire spirit of the 
Imperial army was one of bold aggressiveness. In fact this 
was the spirit of the nation. There were problems everywhere, 
but momentum was yet vibrantly evident and the German will 
to succeed still set the tone. 

Some years later, in 1908, Groener took a week's cruise 
with the proud but yet insecure "risk 11 fleet. The General 
Staff and the Admiralty exchanged such visiting tours of duty 
in a rather half-hearted attempt to draw the two services to- 
gether. Many in the General Staff envied the fiscal and pub- 
licity talents of Admiral Tirpitz, but they saw no tactical jus- 
tification for his navy, which took so much money away from 
the army's budget, Groener enjoyed his sea voyage and he 
was attracted by sunny skies and a sparkling, running sea. 
He could sense the lure of the deep. But he soon tired of wake 
and sky-line, and he turned to assess his friends in blue. 
They spoke much of Britain and seemed to understand the su- 
perity of the foe. Their own force was still in early growth 
and their experience hardly measured up to the centuries be- 
hind the British Jack. Even Tirpitz recognized that his force 
could not successfully engage with the enemy, and the Gen- 
eral Staff came to disregard any possible naval contribution 
to its strategy. The two service arms did not even communi- 
cate their plans to one another, much less correlate them. 
One bald Moltke comment was rather suggestive of the entire 
strategic dilemma, "since the navy had no choice for success 
in a war against Britain, such a war must simply be avoided. 11 
Only his Own Belgian plan would immediately guarantee such 
unmanageable opposition. l6 

Germany's prewar mistakes now seem rather obvious and 
its naval program proved to be especially damaging. It al- 
ienated Britain without being able to match such rival sea 



42 General William Groener 

power. It took much money, and strength, away from the army 
in the perennial budget negotiations. And it fired up a colony- 
minded patriotism which helped to pull Germany from its con- 
tinental sockets into world rivalries for which she lacked basic 
position. 

After his week at sea, Groener continued with a modest 
tour of the lands to the west. In Rotterdam and Amsterdam he 
probably scrutinized dock and communication facilities as 
well as art collections. In Brussels he saw many British visi- 
tors and noticed that the Belgians thought nothing of a week- 
end in Paris. A certain cultural bond between the three nations 
seemed to exist and it would undoubtedly influence their po- 
litical policies. Groener was one of those Germans who could 
not possibly conceive of British neutrality in any German war 
with France, even if Belgium 1 s neutrality were respected. 
These western peoples had mutual interests and the British 
would then simply assist the French at their own strategic 
convenience, but the Germans would then have forfeited their 
big offensive chance. 

Groener was captivated by Paris and a planned two-week 
visit stretched into six. The stubby Staff officer in civilian 
dress sat in the boulevard cafes and watched French life 
stream by. He liked the French and thought their vivacity to 
be nicely balanced by a sense for measured form. He watched 
the visitors from the provinces stand silently and reverently 
at the tomb of Napoleon. These were the people, and this 
the tradition, which his German army might some day face in 
battle. Groener did not notice any militancy or anti-German 
feeling in the capital. He watct^ the traditional parade on 
Bastille Day and the French troops made an excellent impres^' 
sion on him. His Prussian companions from the Legation 
were smugly satisfied that the French were still less precise 
and stalwart. 

After that journey Groener rounded out his broader expe- 
rience will* a longer tour of duty in Wuerttemberg. Now the 
paymasters soa was the operations officer of the Thirteenth 
Corps and tfee Duke of Wuerttemberg would read off Groener 1 s 
reports as though they were his own. Hie simple young re- 
cruit had climbed to high levels. Now he was a major from 
the General Staff and the big man in the Corps. He plotted, 
ted and lectured survey tripe into the home countryside. He 



In The General Staff 43 

organized a two-corps maneuver problem and helped to lay the 
groundwork for an Imperial war game. As operations officer 
he showed a preference for the timely withdrawal as a means 
of regaining offensive nvobility. The counter-attack, naturally, 
was delivered into the side and rear of the advancing enemy. 
Flanking action had come to dominate his strategic thinking. 
Some verse at a Corps party probably gave some realistic 
caricature of Groener 1 s personality. In one skit he argued 
against regional pride: 

"Schoen ists ueberall im Reiche, 
Jedes Land hat seinen Wert, 
Mag man dort die Weine preissen, 
Dorten mehr auch den Kaff ee, 
Wir sind doch in einem einig: 
In der Liebe zur Armee. " 

Here was, in the parody of friends, a national German who 
could appreciate traditional distinctions and yet also integrate 
them in a united loyalty to nation and army. His life and ca- 
reer had developed in a new German spirit and he accepted it 
as his highest social value. Local pride and class differences 
were mere elements in this modern national unity and ego. 

Another bit of verse had fun with his soldierly will and 
daring: 

n Seht zum Beispiel Major Groener 
Welch ein kluger Mann, ein schoener! 
Wie ist ihm der Geist so vive 
Wie strotzt er von Initiative 
Schrecklich seinen Feinden alien 
Tut er nachts sie ueberfallen 
Ehe die sie noch bedacht 
Hat er sie schon umgebracht 
O der Grimme kennt kein Schonen 
Schlachtet Reiterdivisionen. * . I! 

The Prussian Groener was no longer a congenial " night light." 
Now he was grimly aggressive and imaginatively daring* May- 
be the slaughtered cavalry divisions even played on his tech- 
nical accentuations. The respect of his staff seemed not to 
lack friendliness but perhaps they were also struck somewhat 
by Ms professional intensity* Life among the line units was 



44 General William Groener 

not that crisp and the returning Swabian from the General 
Staff now had distinct Prussian markings. He could still re- 
lax with his men but in the command tent he was a zealous, 
systematic professional. At this stage of his life the Prussian 
traits seemingly formed the profile of his personality. 

In those last years before the war Groener also published 
several essays which further illustrated his military passion. 
In one article he envisioned the army as a sort of a national 
school for the development of a proper Empire patriotism. 
Here class and ideological differences could be fused in a 
German n bond of comradeship. " The intrinsic disciplinary 
and competitive nature of army training would impregnate 
young Germans against the pacifistic and anarchic lures of 
socialism. The outward national unity could thus be given 
deeper inward foundations. Of course such political orienta- 
tion was to be managed with intelligence and subtlety, but 
the tactful officer, comprehending social background and hu- 
man psychology, could do much for the stability of the mon- 
archy. The army might be more than a mere shield of the cul- 
ture; it could help to consolidate and shape a modem Empire 
patriotism. 

Another Groener article encouraged the German soldiers 
to serve as instructors and advisers in foreign countries. 
Such cosmopolitan variety would enhance their individual 
lives and better serve the new world ambitions of Germany. 
The Empire would need men of international experience in the 
years tocome and the army should be alert to such future re- 
quirements. These military advisers could also be a wedge 
for German business. There was a note of boredom in such 
thoughts of foreign service, but always there was military and 
national opportunism. For Groener the army was no dead tool 
of the state. It was an active, formative, institutional force 
in the cultivation of a stronger Germany. 

A third article ascribed universal qualities of human no- 
bility to the railitary life. It was entitled "Das Erhabene und 
Sohoe&e in der Kriegskunst*" In it Groener asserted that war 
was not just an animalistic struggle for right and might; it 
bad its own Justice and virtue. War protected culture and, 
like nature, it allowed manifold freedom within iron limits. 
11 Itifc finest pages of history are those which describe how 
spiritual strength overcame hostile destiny and surmounted 



In The General Staff 45 

misfortune. 11 Such words echoed the older Moltke and they 
supported the daring will of the Sehlieffen Plan. They also 
represented a militant exploitation of older, purer German 
idealism. 17 

Groener and his colleagues found intellectual satisfac- 
tion in such military philosophy and they were quite ready 
for a martial clarification and rejuvenation. An exasperated 
old veteran like Colmar von der Goltz was tired of enervating 
peace and he wished Germany a good, hard fight so that the 
spartanlike Prussian virtues might be revived. Groener was 
not that direct or provincial but his spirit belonged in such 
company. War was a test and not a catastrophe. German 
prospects were grim but his army still trusted in its skill and 
power. Let the diplomats make their frustrated circles. The 
army had the will to cut Gordian knots and, armed with the 
Schlieffen Plan, Groener confidently a waited the "unavoidable 
military conflict 11 with his neighbors. He still regarded 
Europe as a competitive family, but the German stock was 
badly in need of a rally. He acclaimed the nerve of military 
action; he did not yet appreciate the higher nerve and ethic 
of diplomatic patience. 

The vibrant Groener became Chief of the General Staff's 
railroad section in 1911 and thereafter Germany f s lightning 
start would depend on his work. He thought his facilities 
could be improved and he immediately undertook an ambitious 
expansion program. The German rail net at that time included 
fourteen Rhine bridges, thirteen trunk lines into the important 
Rhine assembly area, four trunk lines along the Rhine, and 
fourtrunk lines across the Empire. Groener wanted five more 
Rhine bridges, seven more western trunk lines, and a special 
four-track through way from Hanover into western Germany* 
With improved locomotives, Groener worked to raise his traf- 
fic speed to twenty-five miles per hour and thereby cut three 
days from the mobilization timetable. German rail transpor- 
tation was to fall stringently under his authority with the 
mobilization and military priorities not to be questioned, but 
his zone commanders did check with civic officials for pos- 
sible emergency needs and special milk and food trains were 
somehow to be threaded into the mobilization schedule. 
Groenerts section drilled incessantly on emergencies and im- 
provisations. System and resourcefulness were considered 



46 General William Groener 

to be the two basic requisites for a successful mobilization 
and subsequent supply race into northwestern France. 18 

Groener 1 s projected improvements shot far over his bud- 
get allotments and he would get only one more Rhine bridge 
before the war started, and the other expansion requests were 
also postponed or rejected* But he still had an extensive 
quality system and its performance in 1914 more than satisfied 
the German expectation* In fact, its exceptional work and 
good fortune in that first summer campaign gave very danger- 
ous substance to the extended flanking drive. 

Budgetary restrictions held up Groener 1 s improvement 
program and the General Staff was rather consistently vexed 
by such financial caution. The Empire lacked a modern tax 
structure as the confederate states resisted higher contribu- 
tions and the Prussian nobility angrily checked efforts to levy 
a national property tax. Both of these elements opposed the 
idea of fiscal centralization and thus they obstructed the reve- 
nue needs of modern German power* The bourgeois delegates 
in the Reichstag were equally outraged by such conservative 
selfishness and money problems invariably triggered their 
sharpest criticisms of caste privilege and arrogance. Such 
bitter debate in the Reichstag periodically inflamed Empire 
feelings and exposed the serious ideological differences which 
still remained* The government became wary of these Reich- 
stag explosions, and its officials often preferred to postpone 
or curtail requests for money rather than bring on more un- 
pleasant exchange* Such debates seemed only to strengthen 
bourgeous pressures and further isolate conservative authority* 
Even a strong-willed Bismarck could remind his War Minister 
about such Reichstag irritability and ask him to shape his 
anaament requests with some patience and shrewdness. Later 
German officials would be even more mindful of Reichstag 
turbulence* 

The aristocratic army leaders found themselves in a very 
paradoxical position with regard to armament costs* Their 
request for more mo&ey invariably opened up the question of 
tax reform, thus exposing their class immunities to public 
review and risking Reichstag encroachment. The Chief of 
Staff genmaUy did not regard such domestic ramifications be- 
catise his jbfo involved outward national security. He had to 
wiri batttes against a foreign enemy and his strength had to 



In The General Staff 47 

measure up to such opposition. He asked for the money and 
man power which he thought necessary to his international 
assignment, but his requests had to clear through the War 
Ministry and there were tailored to more complex specifica- 
tions. The War Minister had to fit his budget to the Empire's 
income and gain the ratification of the Treasury. Given 
a modest, rather inflexible revenue system, that Treas- 
ury office was stubbornly parsimonious. The War Minister 
also had to fight his budget through the suspicious Reichstag 
and there he asked only for the money and man power which 
he thought consonant with the internal stability of a Hohen- 
zollern Germany. Excessive armament costs meant dangerous 
argument and perhaps even tax reform. Excessive army growth 
meant bourgeois and proletariat corruptions of an aristocratic, 
patrimonial tradition* 

The War Minister wanted to neutralize the Reichstag 
critics with deliberate, clairvoyant military progress. He 
could justify periodic requests for more armament money but 
he could not annually tell the nation 1 s delegates that the in- 
vincible German army was again in jeopardy. His responsi- 
bility involved problems of fiscal and political attunement; 
the Chief of Staff necessarily thought only of victory or de- 
feat. Schlieffen remarked that defeat would cost more than 
timely armament. The War Minister could only point to bud- 
get realities. He was dubious about the rage des noinbres 
and he wondered sarcastically just how many corps the stra- 
tegists 'needed to gain a sense of confidence. Schlieffen and 
Moltke saw a circle of foes and knew only that they needed 
more of everything. 19 

Such varied perspectives were understandable and illus- 
trative of some balance of power in Empire fiscal matters. 
Certainly the General Staff did not control finances as it did 
strategy* In fact there was a rather fatal lack of correlation 
between the battle plan and the armament program. Schlieffen 
and Moltke were allowed to prepare a campaign for which they 
were denied the necessary resources. Such lack of cohesion 
in matters of higher policy was common to the Empire govern- 
ment. All too many important officials were responsible only 
to the Kaiser and their policies and decisions might be thor- 
oughly divergent. And in the tangle of such personal govern- 
ment there was a basic estrangement between the authorities 



48 General William Groener 

and the people which also tended to deflect a full and frank 
discussion of the Empire's problems. Groener thought the 
army's expanding twentieth century needs should be frankly 
explained to the people, and he was given to understand that 
the Reichstag appreciated Germany 1 s foreign difficulties and 
was quite ready to boost armament expenditures. After the 
second Moroccan crisis in 1911, an anxious Moltke suggested 
a yearly revision of the military budget, but the War Ministry 
preferred the more orderly pace of a five-year allocation 
( Quinquennat) ; it did not want to wrestle with the Reichstag 
on a yearly basis making it even more intimate with army 
affairs. 

The military budget of 1911 allowed for modest technical 
modernization and even the extra armament bill in 1913 gave 
the General Staff only one of the three additional corps it 
asked for* That reduction was decided on by the Kaiser and 
not by the Reichstag. The War Ministry was afraid that a 
sudden, massive expansion would inundate the army's aristo- 
cratic breeding and the Kaiser agreed on more gradual growth. 
Generally speaking, the government and the Reichstag were 
still in a wary bargaining relationship with one another, and 
the delegates were never taken into full confidence lest they 
intrude themselves even more into affairs of state. Their 
constant reform stratagems were already bothersome enough. 

As head of the military railroads, Groener appeared before 
this Reichstag budget committee to explain and defend some 
of the technical requests. He thought there was too much in- 
conclusive talk and not enough decisive consideration of 
Germany's actual military predicament. He also represented 
the General Staff at special economic deliberations in the 
the Prussian Department of the Interior where he encountered 
comparable civilian indecision. The soldier wanted a response 
to problems and not mere cogitation. This was a crisp, con- 
fident Groener who epitomized the aggressive will and decisive 
intelligence of the General Staff, and he could not understand 
people who pondered without action* 

Ihe economic discussions in the Prussian Department of 
the Interior involved the question of Germany's ability to en- 
dure a longer war* Industrial Germany imported over half of 
its raw materials, most of it by sea. The certainty of an ef- 
fective British blockade was accepted and Admiral Tirpitz 



In The General Staff 49 

himself urged the government to study its economic position 
in the light of such maritime interdiction. It was Tirpitz who 
torpedoed the German chance for a reconciliation with Britain 
in the Haldane negotiations of 1912-1913. Like the Schlieffen 
Plan, his naval program guaranteed the very British opposition 
which could strangle Germany and negate General Staff 
strategy. Both Moltke and Tirpitz recognized the long-range 
implications of the British fleet, hewing to their respective 
Belgian and "risk" fleet projects despite opposition, and both 
were allowed to have their way by a deferential government 
and a kaleidoscopic Kaiser. 

Groener's associates at these economic councils enter- 
tained some hope that America would insist on freedom of the 
sea in its trade with Europe and that Rotterdam might then 
serve as an air-pipe to the outside world. But others doubted 
such British leniency, especially if the German army were to 
operate through neutral lands. The eastern European hinter- 
land offered some relief but even here rail facilities were in- 
adequate and the Danube had never been used as a volume 
waterway. Even Balkan grain went to Germany by way of the 
sea. No matter how they approached the problem, the German 
economic experts saw no effective substitute for ocean trade. 
Germany's substantial agricultural self-sufficiency depended 
on large fodder imports for its animals. Without such imports, 
the animal stock would either decrease or get its fodder from 
acreage otherwise marked for human needs. The economic 
prospect for continental Germany was entirely frustrating and 
most of its experts estimated that a major war could be sus- 
tained only from nine to eighteen months. 

Groener listened to some of these grim reports and he 
searched for an answer. Frederick the Great once set up a 
storage system. Would it be possible to bring in grain im- 
ports from Argentina and set up some sort of a food reserve 
to cushion the German need? But the council had considered 
and dropped that idea long before. Modern industrial pro- 
duction and consumption could not long be sustained from a 
static stock pile. The national expense would be doubled 
and the basic economic problem of war hardly improved. That 
sort of expense would be far better employed in a stronger 
armament program which might possibly bring about the needed 
quick victory. A few hoped for such a miracle. Others 



50 General William Groener 

wondered about the fabled ability of trade to find its way 
through Findigkeit des Handels. Many trusted that the good 
sense of Europe would not permit a ruinous war to continue 
into self-destruction, and some had neither plan nor hope. 
All these men recognized the seriousness of the German po- 
sition and yet their concern was hardly desperate. War was 
still only a theoretical possibility and the General Staff might 
even be able to do the job. 

One warning by Moltke in those last years before the war 
was particularly prophetic: 

11 The army command has the greatest interest in the 
avoidance of an economic crisis on the home front 
so that the soldiers may be heartened by the know- 
ledge that the well-being of their families at home 
is secured. Economic collapse and hunger during 
a war would greatly heighten mass nervousness 
and invite the most unreliable elements of the 
people to forcefully push their revolutionary aims. 
The morale of the troops, which is the most im- 
portant and most sensitive instrument of victory, 
would suffer heavy damage if unsteadiness would 
spread about at home. It2 

The army knew what home front discontent could mean to its 
effort and to the state. But Moltke did not allow such somber 
thoughts to change his war plan. In fact he now was prepared 
to grab Liege on the fourth day of mobilization and practi- 
cally eliminate the chance of British neutrality. German 
strategists understood their problem and they sailed right into 
it. The storm would prove too much for them. 

Such militant will and national determination expressed 
the character of German policy before 1914. This was the 
exaggerated ego and voluntarism of the Empire which Meinecke 
judged to be so much responsible for its collapse. The Ger- 
ma& interest was to be asserted by bold action rather than 
patient ctecuiaspectioti. A peaceful resolution of Europe's 
tensions at that time, however, did not rest solely on German 
behavloror Intent* Different German action would not neces- 
sarily hai?e dispelled problems which entwined many states 
and multiple factors. One can only say that the Empire 1 s 
emphatic style and bold military leadership very substantially 



In The General Staff 51 

reduced chances for a diplomatic adjustment. 

Groener was one of these German activists. He and his 
friends in the General Staff were men of character and intel- 
ligence who were allowed to direct national strategy with their 
narrow campaign logic. Groener even visualized the army as 
an orientation school for proper national patriotism. He 
wanted military leadership to be a primary force in national 
life and policy. Only when World War I exposed the limita- 
tions of mere force and will did he come to understand that 
the army could more intelligently serve the nation as a respon- 
sive arm rather than as a directing instinct. 



Chapter Three 
THE NAIVE SOLDIER 

In 1913 the Kaiser and his people celebrated the twenty- 
fifth anniversary of his regime. It had been an era of great 
economic growth, political ferment and cultural dispersion. 
Patriots and critics, materialists and aesthetes crossed swords 
freely on a gradual decline toward jingo creeds and profane 
values. The minority regime still held the reins with firmness 
and trust even though the ride was generally rough. Interna- 
tional pitfalls threatened constantly and the political under- 
brush at home was growing ever thornier. The social Demo- 
crats, forexample, werenowthe largest party in the Reichstag, 
but the restless subjects also knew how to count their national 
blessings and they were prepared to defend their Fatherland. 
Its problems could be attacked freely and its orderly way of 
lif e undergirded the vibrations of social and political struggle. 

German life was energetic, disciplined, argumentative, 
ambitious and impulsive. . . not exactly misrepresented by its 
Kaiser. British statesman Eyre Crowe could laud its civilizing 
accomplishments and also be on the alert against its dynamic 
unpredictability. And Germany's own Max Weber once phrased 
his picture of fee young Kaiser and Empire, "One has the im- 
pression of sitttog ia a high-speed train but worrying whether 
the B$xt; switch is properly set." The rational Weber was very 
much exasperated with such a national predicament, but his 
analagrypEobafely expressed the Empire's sense of daring thrill 
BM action under the last Hoheazollern King and Kaiser. 1 

WilliajB wanted to expand his Empire into a world power 
and he was determined to maintain the outmoded citadel of 
Prussian authority at home. Itiesrete lay his two primary ob- 
and tba paradoxical tension of hie regime. His world 

52- 



The Naive Soldier 53 

ambitions required a solid domestic foundation which was 
impossible if he insisted on patrimonial privilege and leader- 
ship. Industrial Germany furnished the impetus and muscle 
for such world ambitions, but it also created the bourgeois 
and proletariat opposition to Prussian feudal leadership. 
Many wanted him to recognize the new pillars of modern Ger- 
man power and adjust the monarchy to the liberal and demo- 
cratic fashions of a changed society , but William thought 
himself destined and sufficiently adroit to manage the new 
Germany in the older Prussian manner. He surveyed the Em- 
pire from his Prussian citadel and he recognized its expan- 
sive energy, but his comprehension of such modern force 
remained purely mechanical. He was unable and unwilling 
to dignify the social and political spirit of the new German 
world and he could only respond to its egalitarian demands 
with instinctive junker alarm. His sovereignty was based on 
God's grace and the army f s loyalty, not to be infringed on by 
rebellious subjects. He wanted loyal citizens who knew how 
to express their freedom respectfully, within the limits of the 
Bismarck constitution. His concept of Imperial responsibility 
was once strikingly illustrated by a marginal comment, "An 
outstanding election slogan would be that the Kaiser is re- 
sponsible for the nation's security and it can demand of him 
that his measures guarantee its safety. He who votes for 
this is for the Empire. He who votes against it is against 
the Empire. n William wanted the nation to have the right to 
confirm his absolute authority. 

The right arm of such Imperial authority was, of course, 
the army. "We belong together, " he could tell his military 
paladins. " We are born for one another and we shall eternally 
stand together, whether God's will gives us peace or storm." 
This army stood beyond the dimension of the regular German 
government and was exclusively at the Kaiser's disposal. It 
gave reality to his assumptions of absolutism and the two 
actually did stand together above the state. The young Kaiser 
could tell his generals that Bismarck was dismissed because 
he refused the crown military obedience. Twenty-three years 
older, in 1913, he offended the political sensitivities of 
virtually the entire nation in supportii*g military authority and 
arrogance in Alsace. His archaic, class-conscious absolut- 
ism ^as airachored by his exclusive military command and in 



54 General William Groener 

the esprit de corps with his fraternal war lords. They heard 
his innermost feelings and represented his ultimate strength. 
His civilian officials recognized this primacy of the military 
and they seldom ventured to contest with the men in uniform. 
It was highly commensurate with Hohenzollem tradition when 
the Kaiser fled to his army during the last days of revolution 
and defeat in 1918. Groener 1 s pronounced judgment that the 
troops would no longer respond to royal will cut through the 
innermost cord of the Hohenzollem dynasty. 2 

Many intelligent and sensitive Germans could regard the 
Hohenzollem system with tolerant affection. Friedrich 
Meinecke still thought that such experienced Prussian power 
was necessary to the further progress and elevation of the 
German interest. He was uneasy about the alienation of labor 
and the crass materialism of German politics, but he hoped 
that such tensions and corruptions could gradually be resolved 
with national wisdom and civility. Meinecke delivered a 
speech in honor of the Kaiser's twenty-fifth anniversary in 
which he praised the personal leadership of William as a 
treasured aspect of German life. He and his countrymen in- 
sisted on the personification of government. They would "go 
through fire 11 with the Kaiser and follow him up n steep paths 
to the beclouded heights of (their) future." For Meinecke 
the worlds of Goethe and Bismarck were in some effective 
conjunction under the Empire. He trusted in a continuing re- 
finement and integration of such a blend and he honored the 
Hohenzollern part in such German growth. 3 

A less sentimental man like Max Weber could only ex- 
plode at the Empire 1 s twentieth century behavior. National 
unification and industrialization had prepared Germany for 
world expansion, indeed it could not maintain its European 
power unless economic and military buttress positions were 
added la 1fee colonial world. Population needs alone required 
expansion even if Geraany were politically content to be a 
<iutet Switzerland among the giants, but then the unification 
maild have been a "boyish stunt, 11 without sense or purpose. 
Expansion into the colonial world was also vital to the future 
measure of personal freedom. The open, defenseless regions 
of the world were being claimed by the big powers. Soon all 
would belong to resolute states and each people would sub- 
sequently be forced to contract within their own territory. 



The Naive Soldier 55 

Those nations with more land would be able to enjoy economic 
living room and affiliated individual freedoms- Thus it now 
behooved the Germans to get as large a slice of the globe as 
they could. 

Weber 1 s grim imperialism was certainly not out of step 
with Germany's new world policy, but he was bitter with both 
Bismarck and William II for their reactionary obstruction of 
intelligent German growth. Bismarck restricted Germany's 
colonial interests and his continental diplomacy would dis- 
regard alliances of global import. At home he effectively 
crippled the political parties and thus denied the nation sound 
training and evolution in modern government. He even stulti- 
fied the development of an experienced diploma tic corps since 
he arrogated all important work unto himself and his son. 
When he finally abdicated, Germany stood without colonial 
help, without domestic political experience and even without 
a national bureaucracy capable of managing a modern power. 
The great junker autocrat simply stopped the process of 
national co-ordination at a point convenient to his diplomatic 
and class interests. The Empire was left administratively 
and spiritually dissonant, and it lacked the inward organiza- 
tion and solidarity necessary to successful expansion. And 
the impulsive, offensive antics of young William only wor- 
sened the problem by pulling this unsettled Empire into global 
projects* 

The junkers instinctively grasped the dangers of further 
national integration, for the new material and psychological 
needs of Germany were not suited to their patriarchal way of 
life. The city people wanted a voice in public affairs in order 
to express their will and serve their needs. Their constant 
push for more rights threatened to inundate the patrimonial 
junker world, and the alarmed, unbending nobility fought back 
from behind their constitutional dikes. Weber respected 
their contribution to the national cause and he appreciated 
their fight for survival* He wrote, 

11 It is the tragic fate of the German East that by its 
great contribution to the nation it also dug the 
grave for its own social organization. ... It was 
not narrowness of view but a certain awareness 
of what must come, when outstanding men in 



56 General William Groener 

Prussia, on up to the highest level, resisted as- 
similation into the greater unity of the Empire. 1! 

But the die was cast by history and now they had to be swept 
aside in the interest of German evolution. The new age owed 
them nothing. But to Weber's exasperation, the German na- 
tion remained by the side of its reactionary Kaiser. Efficient 
bureaucratic maturity was delayed and the patriarchial founders 
still had their giant by the collar. This frustrated Weber's 
concept of German progress and he was bitter toward both his 
government and his countrymen, but he was fiercely loyal to 
the German state as such and angry only because its greater 
global opportunity was not being rationally exploited. 4 

Max Weber espoused a cold Staatsraeson which was 
committed to the national interest in whatever situation and 
under any political form propitious to the age. More senti- 
mental patriots like Meinecke and Groener were rooted more 
firmly in the Empire tradition, but they too would come to 
recognize that junker authority could no longer be permitted 
to bridle the nation* Their thought on this matter was prompted 
by wartime lessons and the exigencies of defeat. And their 
constant loyalty to the German state, as empire or republic, 
also reflected the supra-ideological national feeling of Max 
Weber, Meinecke himself described his group of wartime 
acquaintances, which included Groener and Weber, as modern 
German politiques who sought to tone down factional interests 
and accentuate necessities of state. 5 

The jubilee year in 1913 witnessed Germany in a moment 
of difficulty and hesitation. The tensions and limits of the 
hierarchic, federal Empire were in distressing evidence. 
Diplomacy accepted the guidelines of the military and allowed 
thm very British enmity to be fixed which could throttle Ger- 
man power, The Reichstag was excluded from the basic de- 
cisions of gavf&am&nt and the Social Democrats, its largest 
party, were still distrusted as revolutionary enemies of the 
state, fbe gaiser regarded that Reichstag as a rival, not a 
partner, *B the laanagepent of Genpan life* The Empire was 
to dangerous international stmtts but little was done to or- 
ganize it internally. Suffrage ami tax inequities still reflected 
an inward lij^sapa^c^ of right aznj spirit, yt|$ business blocs, 
Hie fem^aw^atic agencies and the federal states ^11 pulled 



The Naive Soldier 57 

for themselves first and tended to regard unification as an 
opportunity rather than a responsibility. Certainly the much 
celebrated German efficiency was not present on the higher 
levels of national life and policy. 

The Germans were beginning to wonder where it would 
all lead. And yet they still felt their nation to be in ascen- 
sion and somehow capable of resolving its problems. Hin- 
denburg probably expressed more than mere military outlook 
when he said in his memoirs, "Yet greater than our worry was 
our confidence. M But the Empire's fall was not far off and 
its confident strength would slowly be exhausted. Then an 
earlier Meinecke prophecy would come to pass, when he 
wrote about the democratic tide in 1907, 

11 There will come a time when this flood, perhaps 
driven by the winds of a world political crisis, 
will tear down the present artificial barriers. Then 
all will depend on whether the new ground of lib- 
eral and industrial Germany will have the political 
and national steadiness to substitute for that which 
is levelled. 1 ' 6 

The junker-industrial relationship in Germany throws 
lighten the conflicting historical forces which engaged with 
one another in that Empire. As a Swabian bourgeois and as 
a railroad officer in the General Staff, Groener was affiliated 
with both contesting worlds. He represented a personal syn- 
thesis, as it were, of the Prussian-German union and its 
disjointment under the pressures of World War I also disrupted 
his own life harmony. Confronted with irreconcilable alter- 
natives in 1918, he chose modern German continuity and left 
the Prussian tradition to its fate. That decision seared his 
life but he courageously abided by its sense in his service 
to the successor Weimar state. The naive soldier became a 
politique who urged and demonstrated the subordination of 
faction and sentiment to higher national considerations. 

War finally caine to Europe and Germany in the summer 
of 1914. Now their competitive principles of life might again 
be exercised in ultimate match play, ami the roar of the 
crowds in every capital gave strange enthusiasm to the feared 
contest* Many decades of nervous diplomatic maneuvering 
created a tense Irritation which exploded in the moment of 



58 General William Groener 

decision. Undoubtedly Germany 1 s internal frustrations also 
contributed to the patriotic outburst in that country. It was 
a moment of family reconciliation in crisis. 

As the Aiistro-Serbian crisis in the Balkans developed, 
Groener was one of the many German leaders who dispersed 
with the Kaiser for the summer holidays but only after Wil- 
liam made his lf blank check 11 commitment of support to the 
Hapsburg state. Then the excessive ultimatum to Serbia en- 
sued and Europe's alliance chains began to fasten each na- 
tion to its post. Collective security also meant collective 
sensitivity and the storm clouds gathered over all the major 
powers. Groener was on his way to Switzerland, but he de- 
layed in Stuttgart as the ultimatum to Serbia was rejected. 
He was ordered back to Berlin on July 26 where he and his 
colleagues quietly watched the storm develop. Their long 
awaited test was now under way and they were not afraid. 
Groener 1 s timetables and marching orders lay ready and he 
declined their last-minute review. He wanted no nervous 
excitement in his office. He smoked his cigars and waited 
for the diplomats to end their bit. When he was asked about 
his attitude toward mobilization, he gave the laconic reply, 
"better tomorrow than the day after tomorrow. 11 He was ready 
to go. 

Less tranquil, and with good reason, was Chief of Staff 
Moltke. He was too sensitive and nervous to confront such 
a moment of destiny with stoical resolve, and his opening 
battle plan was misleading and daring enough to excite most 
any man. He planned an immediate stab for Liege on the 
third night after the beginning of mobilization. This open- 
ing coup was so carefully guarded that the Cologne railway 
district would receive its transportation assignment for that 
special assault project only after the mobilization began. 
German control of Uege was considered to be a first decisive 
requirement and Moltke had thissur prise operation very much 
oa his utad as fee diplomats fought for time. He wanted 
clarity sad a quick decision. He was even afraid that the 
French might beat hisa into Belgium, already working that 
danger into the diplomatic prelude to his campaign plan. On 
Ixily 26hedrewupthe ulttoatum which said that French troop 
movements toward Namur forced Genaany to move into Bel- 
gin for its own security. This was the vfcry note which the 



The Naive Soldier 59 

German government then presented in Brussels on August 2. 
The French army alert had barely begun as Moltke wrote his 
plot reflecting his nervous military fear and his slick under- 
standing of international diplomacy. 7 

Moltke almost did collapse when, a few hours after mo- 
bilization began, the Kaiser ordered him to hold up the western 
operation and prepare for an eastern war only. A misleading 
telegram from the German ambassador in London gave some 
hope of British and French neutrality. But Moltke had no full 
assembly plan for the east and he would have had to reverse 
his western mobilization. He excitedly told the Kaiser that 
such a turn-about would leave them with a chaotic mob of 
armed and hungry soldiers. Such lurid fears notwithstanding, 
William sensed a saving opportunity and he ordered Moltke 
to hold up the first step into Luxembourg. Moltke went to 
his room and sobbed, contacting nobody. Then the hopeful 
note from London was revealed to be a misunderstanding and 
the Kaiser told his Chief of Staff, !f now you can do what you 
want, 11 whereupon Moltke rushed his troops into Luxembourg. 

Groenerwas the man who would have been asked to turn 
those troops around to the east, although he knew nothing of 
the incident until later. He always agreed with Moltke that 
such neutrality in the west would have merely postponed 
French and British participation at the expense of the German 
chance for victory. But, said the railroad expert, such a 
mobilization switch was not a technical impossibility. The 
armies were not yet being assembled and the Groener staff 
was well versed in the unexpected. The unavoidable initial 
confusion could have been worked out. 8 The machinery of 
war did entwine the strategist in a powerful chain of automatic 
preparation, but man still pushed the buttons and mobilization 
was not an inexorable commitment to war. More decisive 
was the fear and opportunism of men and nations, who feared 
the power of others and thus sought to get in the first crip- 
pling blow. The Schlieffen Plan was really based on inse- 
curity, finally even desperation. 

Groener 1 s railway section received its alert on July 28. 
Bridges and depots in the border provinces were placed under 
guard. Troops needed for immediate border or service duties 
were recalled to their home stations. On July 29 the entire 
army was ordered to assemble at the base garrisons, and 



60 General William Groener 

railway guards were posted throughout the Empire. On July 
30 the fleet was alerted and supply trains were dispatched to 
the northern ports* The mobilization of the rail system itself 
began on July 31 with the declaration that a n threat of wax 41 
existed. The peacetime schedule continued, but special 
military trains were pressed into it. Freight traffic in the 
eastern and western border provinces ceased and railroad cars 
were collected in the interior. Alsace-Lorraine alone was 
cleared of almost five thousand freight cars. Germans crowded 
into railway stations all over Europe and flooded into the 
homeland. The German passenger service was tested to the 
limit and, in effect, momentarily conditioned for the military 
assignment to follow. Full mobilization was ordered on 
August 1 and all German railroad transportation passed into 
the hands of Colonel Groener. Now he and his crew suddenly 
found themselves to be the mainspring of the German war 
machine. The gamble for a quick victory in France depended 
first of all on an instantaneous delivery of the armies to the 
frontier. 

On the evening of the third mobilization day, all civilian 
traffic stopped and the military schedule of twenty miles per 
hour went into effect. Within two weeks a force of almost 
two million men was assembled along the western frontier. 
Five hundred and fifty troop trains daily crossed the Rhine. 
Every ten minutes a train moved over the northern Hohenzollern 
bridge at Cologne. Not one of more than three thousand rail- 
way substations checked back for instructions from Berlin. 
The only traffic knot was quickly unravelled as the daily 
four-hour pause gave officials their chance to straighten out 
congestion. Only one troop train suffered more than a slight 
delay. The cavalry unloaded to give chase to some automo- 
biles thought to be the fabled "gold cars", speeding bullion 
to Russia. Even the railway schedule could not completely 
govern sucfe fantastic excitement. 9 

Graeiiar i*as a ptotuze of ease and confidence. His mo- 
bilization was a faultless demoias tration of General Staff ef- 
fietency* Ewe a quip abotit a blown Rhine bridge was lightly 
deflected. Call me when fliers aane two down, he joked hap- 
pily. Be ie$s ready to divert an entire army to the right bank 
of the Rhine, Bf August 12 an ansy o coffer thi^e million men 
was assesabted and Groener Joined the Kaiser's party as it 



The Naive Soldier 61 

headed for Coblenz to direct the campaign in the west. The 
Kaiser had already given his railroad chief a silent hand of 
thanks and the railway section of the General Staff garnered 
the first Imperial citation. Groener was suddenly an admired 
and exemplary figure and German faith in the General Staff 
was apparently being justified. 

A German assault unit moved toward Liege on the night 
of August 3-4. Armored trains with motorized and cavalry 
support moved out to secure and begin repair of the crucial 
rail connection between Aachen and Liege. Belgian demolition 
orders were issued that same night but they were late and 
poorly executed. Track destruction was ineffectual and the 
damage to small bridges, switches, and station facilities 
was not crippling. The numerous bridges, viaducts and tun- 
nels along this twenty-five mile defile were seized relatively 
intact and a golden chance to spike the German advance was 
lost. The rail entry into Belgium was secured and the first 
gamble of the campaign succeeded. The Belgians apparently 
lacked thorough demolition plans and they were further sur- 
prised by such quick action at the very outset of the German 
mobilization* 10 On August 17 three armies of the flanking 
wing began their advance across Belgium. Their progress was 
rapid, as the defenders side-stepped into Antwerp or withdrew 
toward the south and Allied help. German tactical progress 
quickly cracked through resistance points at Namur and 
Maubeuge, and in early September it was curling down on 
Paris. Then came the French stand along the Marne and the 
collapse of the German venture. 

The German command planned to extend its Aachen-Liege 
supply stem along two basic routes. The outside First army 
would run its line to the southwest, from Liege to Brussels 
toward Cambrai. Hie inside Second and Third armies intended 
to work their line to the south, from Liege to Namur toward 
St. Quentin. Additional cross-army supply help was also ex- 
pected by way of Luxembourg-Libramont-Namur and later in 
the drive by way of Metz-Sedan-Laon. These important lateral 
arteries (rocades) would give systematic circulation and 
emergency responsiveness to right flank traffic. The Germans 
did not expect to capture these railroads undamaged and yet 
they figured to reconstruct a functional skeletal framework in 
step with the advancing front. Groener trusted in the element 



62 General William Groener 

of surprise, the skill of his Crew and the density of the Bel- 
gian and French rail systems, which promised to allow for 
numerous alternate routes. At least track would have to be 
activated for ammunition supply. The troops would have to 
live off the land as much as they could. 

Greener's railway progress was both fortuitous and diffi- 
cult. The outside line quickly reached Cambrai and by early 
September it seemed that the First army was well launched 
toward Paris and the lower Seine. Again the Belgians missed 
vital demolition opportunities to the west and even northern 
France allowed sound track to fall into enemy hands. The 
French did not expect the invading flank to extend beyond the 
Meuse and last minute demolition efforts lacked sufficient 
engineering personnel, but they did severely block up the 
Namur gateway and all significant routes to the south between 
the Sambre and Meuse rivers. Liege was not connected with 
Namur until September 2, and even then supply service into 
northeastern France continued to depend on small-gauge im- 
provisation track and lengthening truck hauls. Also the im- 
portant tangent lines from Luxembourg and Metz were not 
effectively tied into the right flank supply zone until after the 
Battle of the Marne. " 

Thus only one of the four projected supply lines was in 
satisfactory contact with the fighting front as the September 
test neared. The Second and Third armies were expected to 
furnish the inner muscle of the sweep on Paris. They en- 
countered not only better demolition work but also stiffening 
resistance and both looked apprehensively at their faltering 
tail support and straining truck service. It was Buelow of the 
Second army who first warned, on August 25, that the advance 
would stop unless the railroads caught up. And he was just 
beg inning the descent into France, with its greater track des- 
truction. The long cogitated supply problems of a rapidly 
advancing flank were now becoming grim reality. 

Qroene^s men were turning in a resourceful pressure 
perfofiaajace but their skill and luck also had limits. Long, 
key bridges were down at Namur and Hirson, and the entire 
supply needs for the Second and Third armies had to go the 
western way around, by way of Brussels and Cambrai. Those 
bridges would not be repaired until the late Fall and the Buelow 
complaint would not be satisfied in time for toe Marne decision* 



The Naive Soldier 63 

The rudimentary occupation net was not immediately ready to 
convey both soldiers and equipment but Groener frequently 
had to alternate the two. A corps from Schleswig-Holstein 
was threaded through to the Antwerp front. A show-piece 
heavy artillery batallion from Austria-Hungary was given ex- 
ceptional track clearance, for German precision was on dis- 
play. 

In late August two corps were shipped east from Namur 
and in early September an entire army was rushed up from 
Lorraine. The Aachen-Liege run was chronically late and 
restrictive in peace-time. Now it labored under the supply 
needs of three armies and intermittent troop-train disruptions. 
And a loud cry for ammunition would go out in September as the 
opening campaign climaxed and these modern armies suddenly 
showed their enormous firing needs. Needless to say, it was 
not Groener who sponsored such criss-cross troop movements 
at a time when a systematic supply push was both necessary 
and difficult. Moltke ! s complicated maneuvers foolishly 
taxed transportation facilities and the relative simplicity of 
Schlieffen 1 s power drive now seemed even more sensible to 
Groener. 

There were many other problems as well. The German 
military railway service was short on man power and special- 
ist officers. Cramped training facilities denied them experi- 
ence with standard track operation and major construction 
work. These were shortcomings which simply had to be cor- 
rected in the field. Beyond the frontier, strange track and 
left-handed traffic slowed upthe trains, as did curves, grades, 
and track bedding considered to be below German safety 
standards. Even the Belgian coal fell through the German 
grates and everywhere civilians cut track and wire, or stormed 
trains and stations. Nor was Groener plagued only by such 
enemy " rascality 11 . His own troop commanders did not easily 
res pond to railroad regulations. Many held up trains for their 
unloading convenience, then housed troops in the empty cars. 
Some units hoarded their own supply stocks and almost im- 
mediately attached themselves to railhead service. Others 
- stole entire trains from one another and hid these so effec- 
tively that they were not found until after the Marne. Some 
unloaded ajnmunition trains were later turned up in areas where 
the need had been greatest, and most vocal. Not a few trains 



64 General William Groener 

lacked sufficient ticketing and were lost in the shuffle. The 
anxious commanders thought track repair meant supply and 
they were slow to realize that signals, sidetracks, loading 
ramps, and water tanks were also necessary to service. 
Groener drove his men and snapped at the armies. He warned 
them from the very start to comply with railroad regulations or 
jeopardize the operation. He was working for systematic cir- 
culation in lieu of advance depots and his traffic patterns re- 
quired absolute co-operation. 12 

Such initial friction between front and rear echelon re- 
flected natural tenseness and adjustment. It also indicated 
a hair-line supply gamble and latent crisis. Despite great 
German luck and energy, the railheads were losing contact 
with the fighting front and Groener wanted the right flank to 
pause and tighten up along the French-Belgian border. Con- 
sistent extension, even with a day's pause, seemed more im- 
portant than disjointed haste. But Moltke pushed his armies 
on, working for the necessary rout and afraid that delay might 
enable the defenders to settle behind formidable river barriers. 

In the last week of August, Moltke made three decisions 
which Groener considered fatal to the operation. He withdrew 
two corps from the right flank and sent them to the east. He 
launched a second offensive along the Toul-Epinal front deny- 
ir*g his Belgian armies timely reinforcement from the south. 
And, on August 30, he turned the German right flank inside of 
Paris and gave up the deeper envelopment. With each of these 
orders, Moltke violated basic principles of the Schlieffen 
Plan. Massive right-flank strength was never assembled as 
Moltke moved his units with amazing flights of strategy. His 
strategic reserve of six divisions were early sent to the Lor- 
raine front. Then two corps were lifted out of Belgium, far 
frois aSective rail transportation and critical to right-flank 
success. Apparently Ludendorff did not even insist on rein- 
forcjements from the west; he was cojafident of holding on with 
what he had* But if help was to be sent, then the Lorraine 
front }id h&w more available manpower and it had direct rail 
contact with the eastern theatre. Its units would mill around 
inconsequentially as the Belgian drive began to fade for lack 
of raanpower. 

fheTwi-pJmlassattlt> altered hy Moltke on August 27, 
also wrinkled Groeiier's b&w* the whole Belgian operation 



The Naive Soldier 65 

was motivated by the German unwillingness to grind through 
this formidable French defensive position. Now the extended 
Belgian flank, the head- strong center under the Crown Prince 
and the Lorraine troops would all join in a composite maneuver 
involving a flanking envelopment, a penetration assault and 
a general push. Moltke lost control of his armies, and stra- 
tegic clarity, by the end of August. Defeat at the Marne was 
not a military miracle; it was a smart French counter-attack 
into the side of a fading German drive. 13 

By the end of August, Groener saw that the French army 
was still very much in the field and that the German drive was 
thinning out, but he still wanted that right flank to move out 
toward the southwest. Maybe its extension would still serve 
to take the French off balance. Also Arras and Amiens were 
key transportation points and they could furnish flank security 
against the coast. A transportation line over Brussels- 
Cambrai-Amiens would allow him to build up that weakening 
outside flank and increase its pressure. Groener walked 
around headquarters rotating his elbow to the outside, but 
Moltke pulled his armies to the east of Paris and the Schlieffen 
Plan was dead. 

The right flank army leaders reported that they did not 
have the strength to continue toward the west of Paris. They 
were worried about their open Channel flank and began to ask 
for reserve strength. Moltke accepted their assessment and, 
on September 2, he ordered his right flank to pass northeast 
of Paris and try to pinch off French units between that city 
and the Mosel. German momentum, force and cohesion were 
gone and the curling right flank was now itself exposed to 
envelopment out of Paris and Amiens. 

In contracting toward the southeast, the German flanking 
armies were pulling ever farther away from their one good 
supply line over Cambrai. The scene of major combat action 
was shifting into very difficult transportation areas. The mili- 
tary railroad map for early September, 1914, showed a great 
transportation pocket between Hirson, Laon, Reims, and Sedan. 
This was the very supply zone of the Second and Third armies 
as they worked along the Marne. The small end railheads 
were jammed and all trucking units were exhausted. Some 
combat elements were one hundred miles beyond their rail 
supply and, according to one of Groener 1 s aides, "it was 



66 General William Groener 

momentarily out of the question for the railroads to catch 
up. . .." H The right wing had not received, nor required, 
massive supply during the war of movement, but now it was 
worn thin and logistically insecure for the decisive flurry 
which followed. 

The French commander in Paris watched the German flank 
curl by and expose its side. Reinforcements poured into the 
Parisian front as the French rail system demonstrated its own 
flexible capacities. Joffre then launched his decisive counter- 
attack on September 6. A two-pronged operation drew the 
German wing apart and opened it up for a dangerous Allied 
wedge. The entire German right flank was in danger of being 
cutoff or badly maimed. Its armies fought viciously and Joffre 
did not fully exploit his opportunity, but he had splintered 
the German offensive and thwarted the enemy 1 s bid for a quick 
victory. The entire German strategy, military and diplomatic, 
had been subordinated to that knock-out effort. 15 

Moltke and his headquarters had only sporadic impres- 
sions of the decisive action along the Marne. Far to the rear, 
in Luxembourg City, he and his staff dragged along with one 
telegraph receiving set. His armies were instructed infre- 
quently by radio but a direct exchange of information was 
never possible. The critically engaged First army did not re- 
ceive a single command from Headquarters between Septem- 
ber 6 and 9, as it was fighting for its life. Control of the 
operation was gone and Headquarters could only wait to see 
how their armies had fared. As Groener wrote to his wife, 
11 This waiting period until the decision has fallen is a ruinous 
test of nerves. We see, hear and feel nothing of all these 
battles. The infrequent telegrams which we receive only 
seive to heighten the tension.' 1 The great plan ended in a 
strategic vacuum. 

Moltke stood in helpless anguish, on the verge of col- 
lapse. ll lt goes badly, 11 he told his diary on September 9. 
fEfae battles in front of Paris] will be decided against us. We 
cannot avoid suffocating in the battle against east and west. 
How different it was as we opened the campaign so brilliantly 
a few weeks ago. Now comes the bitter disappointment. And 
we will have to pay for everything which has been destroyed^ 1 
Groener flexed well under defeat though disillusioned by the 
mediocrity of German leadership. All went well until Schlieff en 



The Naive Soldier 67 

was " forgotten or laid aside; then the big victories were fin- 
ished. 11 The great Leuthen had not been struck and an entire 
generation of military thought was frustrated. Only the strik- 
ing victory at Tannenberg in the east veiled the German fail- 
ure and cushioned the shock. A stolid, old Hindenburg 
remarked that the young men would now have to drop Schlieffen's 
legacy and do some of their own thinking. l6 

Groener's stubborn faith in the Schlieffen Plan merits 
some assessment* Failure along the Marne began Germany's 
twentieth century decline and of course it stirred fervent con- 
troversy. Many tacticians argued that the field was won and 
then foolishly abandoned. Others ruefully conceded that the 
right flank lacked decisive force and was bound to fall short 
of complete victory, north or south of the Marne. Studious 
strategists, like Generals Kuhl and Groener, reaffirmed the 
logic of the flanking move and they found fault with Moltke f s 
instrumentation. Military historians like Hans Delbrueck and 
Gerhard Ritter have scored the entire war plan as a political 
and strategic mistake of the greatest import. Its aggressive 
bid for victory clearly exceeded Germany's military capacity 
and it ensured world hostility. Its bold Machiavellianism 
introduced the twentieth century problem of a heedless Ger- 
man power and behavior. Greater military restraint in 1914 
could hardly have damaged the German interest as much. A 
mobile defense along the western frontiers was not impossible 
and it would have confronted France and Britain with difficult 
problems of strategy and diplomacy. 

It seems clear that the Mame was not lost because of 
supply shortage. The right flank armies had enough to fight 
with and they withdrew in order to seal their splintered front. 
Ammunition needs were frantic but apparently not decisive. It 
is possible that supply uncertainties helped to break the 
German nerve, although no commander made such an admis- 
sion. But all three right-flank armies had already expressed 
their supply concern and they were working even farther away 
from their railheads. It is probable that graver deficiencies 
would have developed had these armies held their ground and 
prolonged the engagement. It was the retreat to the Aisne 
which again gave them a sound logistical foundation and again 
stabilized the German line. 

All the right flank armies were tired, weakened and in- 



68 General William Greener 

secure. . . by their own admission. They were at the point of 
envelopment but they did not have the strength to follow 
through. They still flailed dangerously but without positive 
co-ordination. The Channel flank was dangerously exposed 
and reserves were not within immediate reach. Even the of- 
ficial German history of the war wondered whether its army, 
"because of its difficult supply situation, . . * was in a position 
to exploit any possible success 11 along the Marne. A maximal 
extension of the invading force was reached and a reorganiz- 
ing pause was necessary. Then the trench war would have 
developed along the Marne, rather than the Aisne, and the 
Schlieffen gamble for quick victory would have been equally 
frustrated. n 

Seemingly the great flanking effort did lack conclusive 
man power, logistical carry and tactical co-ordination. Did 
the fault lie in the plan itself or in its implementation? 

Greener pointed an accusing finger at Moltke. Success 
depended on decisive man power and deliberate, relentless 
pressure. The German government never fulfilled Schlieffen 1 s 
specifications and Moltke modified the plan. But, thought 
Groener, even the drive of 1914 could have been pursued to 
victory. The French attacked in Lorraine, left the Belgian 
door wide open and were not prepared for German action west 
of the Meuse. The enveloping action, with sound rail sup- 
port over Liege-Brussels-Cambrai, was confronted with no 
significant resistance. Amiens lay within German reach and 
it would have given even greater strength to the German po- 
sition. The German flank was hooking the defense and it 
needed only to maintain its direction to the southwest to en- 
sure complete envelopment. Somehow Paris would have been 
reduced, had it been invested, and it would have surrendered 
enough booty to help propel a further advance should such be 
necessary. 

Man power iras critical to such a sweep but it too was 
within reach. Ihe six reserve divisions in Germany should 
iiarvs been sent to Belgium, not Lorraine. The two corps at 
Nacaur should have been left to the line. The Lorraine army 
should femre beea brought north in time and systematically 
saarched fc fe Aacheiu The trains for its transportation 
stood seady, but they -were used too lat. AB entire Gennan 
army Wfcs a*i Hie sails as tfee German feta ^mB seated north of 



The Naive Soldier 69 

Paris. Even then, decisive strength might still have been 
generated a long the Maine had the whole German line angled 
toward the northwest and brought its force to bear toward 
Paris. 

Groener readily admitted that his occupation rail net 
could not initially carry both men and supplies. Schlieffen 
never expected the troops to ride into France. Deep echelon 
strength depended only on timely, persistent man power con- 
signments to the Belgian front. This Moltke did not do and 
herein lay his fundamental error. Groener 1 s assessment had 
its own share of logic, hypothesis, and oversight. He argued 
that the weight of the German drive should have been kept to 
the outside, where the flanking grip could keep the defense 
off balance and where volume supply was possible. Certain- 
ly German man power was not well committed in that opening 
campaign and Moltke did not exploit his right flank potential. 
The Belgian venture hardly seemed justifiable in the light of 
such meandering interest. But such uncertainty notwithstand- 
ing, the possibility of a quick victory seemed nonetheless 
slight. The supply columns were losing contact and the Ger- 
man drive was running out of breath. 

Groener 1 s own supply study once pointed up the vital 
need for motorization and that deficiency still existed in 1914. 
Motortrucks were perhaps more critical to that opening cam- 
paign than man power. Harness teams were too slow and the 
motorized connecting rod between the railroad and the combat 
unit was not enough for the need of the moment. Groener 1 s 
comment that the reduction of the Parisian fortress could 
somehow be effected, even without a full investment force, 
also lacked sobriety and proof. Schlieffen and the older 
Moltke knew what that great complex could soak up, and 
Paris could hardly be discounted by an inspired wave of the 
hand. And if Paris should fall, what about Britain with its 
constricting navy and broad world influence? Like Schlieffen, 
railroad chief Groener thought primarily of the continental 
fight. The British army ccmld be locked into the Channel ports. 
Maybe the General Staff unconsciously expected diplomatic 
negotiation with Britain once the French army was defeated. 
But its written thought shows no such broader conjecture and 
the German military's wartime attitude towaid trace proposals 
mflect?4 any earlier calculation along such lines. 



70 General William Groener 

One can only conclude that the strategic views of the General 
Staff actually stopped at the water line. 

Any mechanical appraisal of the Schlieffen Plan neces- 
sarily lies in the realm of hypothesis. It was Moltke's fate 
to accept, modify, and mismanage the strategic concept of 
his forerunner. His instincts were strange to its radical 
daring and no one knows whether Schlieffen would have done 
any better. Perhaps he also would have learned that will 
powerdoesnot prevail over all, nor does it validate a theory. 
His plan was admittedly not feasible in 1906 and it still lacked 
strategic soundness in 1914, Groener agreed that it depended 
on the effective seizure of the Belgian and French railroads. 
The Germans were lucky at Liege and in northern France. 
Their inside flanking elements then passed through heavy 
demolition work and soon encountered serious supply hin- 
drances. How sound was a plan which gambled on the enemy 
to miss his demolition assignments? If supply success de- 
pended on motorized help, how feasible was the plan in 1906, 
or even 1914? It was generally recognized that the plan re- 
quired a perfect opening performance. How realistic was it 
to assume the faultless co-ordination of new masses and new 
techniques after forty-f ive years of peace ? 

Schlieffen portrayed the modern Alexander at a broad 
desk, in comfortable quarters, serviced constantly by tele- 
phone, telegraph, motorcycle, automobile, and airplane, but 
his army either was not taught, or it did not absorb, the new 
technical lessons and it failed the practical examination in 
1914* In fact such facilities and techniques were yet more 
visionary than actual. Moltke quailed in a youngster's school 
beach as the German right flank fought its decisive action. 
There were not enough railroad men, not enough trucks, not 
enough telephones, not enough telegraph stations, not even 
enough Liaison officers. Moltke should have dispatched 
cosmunicaticms off icer Hentsch on an entirely different mis- 
sion. The modern Alexanders could not convert theory into 
practice overnight, as the Schlieffen Plan apparently expect- 
ed them to do. 

Groener could maintain that no German unit lost any en- 
gagement because of supply deficiencies. This was true 
enough but it hardly covered prospects at the Marne or be- 
yond, fhe German front retracted before supply scarcities 



The Naive Soldier 71 

were exposed and even the critics of this retreat confessed 
that the armies could not have pushed farther without man 
power and supply refurbishment. The entire campaign required 
spectacular good fortune and a perfect performance by one 
and all, but it only came close and its failure forfeited all 
subsequent strategy, 

Groener ! s railroads were not able to save the Marne but 
they did sustain the German line along the Aisne. Groener 
wanted the new Chief of Staff, Falkenhayn, to detach his 
right flank and rebuild his striking power near such rail points 
as Mons and Namur. From such a rear base the German force 
might coil again for a second major effort. But Falkenhayn 
was afraid that his own flank might be turned and he raced 
the Allies to the sea. Groener 1 s railroads were used to string 
out that line, rather than build up a new offensive force. The 
long front was spread-eagled from Switzerland to the Channel 
and it lacked both defensive agility and offensive concentra- 
tion. The impasse of trench war was already evident. 

A final, wearing push was launched at Ypres but piece- 
meal troop commitments robbed this action of decisive force 
and it developed into a murderous attrition grind* The "flam- 
ing enthusiasm 11 of Germany's university youth was not enough 
to overcome the artillery barrage, the machine gun, and the 
entrenched foe. "We are nailed fast again, !l wrote Groener 
in October, 191 4. "The long, long line has operative immo- 
bility." The failure at Ypres confirmed the defeat at the 
Marne. The French campaign could not be ended quickly and 
the German leaders now had to face the feared realities of a 
two-front war and a British blockade. 

Groener was no longer the ebullient optimist of August, 
but he still thought that the army could resolve its problem 
and he wanted no intrusion from the diplomats. The strategy 
of the naive soldiers had failed but they were yet at the head 
of a great army and still bent on a martial course of action. 
Groener would cling to such militaristic logic, reflected in 
his diary, letters, and memoranda, until 1916. 

August was a month of great pride and bold-soldier talk. 
Groener told his wife about the high railroad accomplishment, 
his great authority, and his position of favor with the Kaiser. 
The latter was "very friendly 11 to him and paid him "great 
compliments* " Everything moved according to plan and it 



72 General William Groener 

seemed to be "the greatest moment that Divine Providence 
has ever conferred on the life of the German people. " Even 
Moltke's slimmer battaillon carre in Belgium was effectively 
forcing the quick victory and "the spirit of the blessed 
Schlieffen" accompanied them. The French were declared to 
be "on the hi f as early as August 23, and Groener reassured 
his wife that the war in the west was already won. "I am and 
have been of this firm conviction from that moment when our 
railroad and approach march succeeded in brilliant fashion." 
Belgian rascality and British interference were mere annoy- 
ances. They would put every British prisoner to bed with a 
Russian and teach him not to impose such a barbaric ally on 
the Germans again. 

The "iron dice 11 were now rolling and it was no time for 
hesitation or sentiment. "In order to achieve great things in 
war," he wrote, "one cannot be hard enough. , . . One should 
always aim for completeness, never be content with half 
measures; the golden mean is not suited for war." Fortunate- 
ly the General Staff was not in charge of German destiny and 
it would correct the failures of the diplomats. It would do a 
"thorough jott 1 and give the German people peace for the next 
hundred years. The Chancellor and his group seemed to think 
that war was a "philosophic concept 11 and probably inclined 
toward a convenient peace. But "that was out of the ques- 
tion" and the General Staff would take care of "Herr von 
Bethmannand the other fools of the Foreign Office. " It would 
root out this "humanitarian nonsense." Fortunately the Kaiser 
was very much on their side and no longer listened to the 
"weaklings." The German future required hardness, not sen- 
timentality. Let the enemy expire by the "hundreds of thou- 
sands; M as long as the Germans were strengthened thereby. 

By Septesjber, Groener 1 s military scrutiny was coming 
back into focus. Despite the many proclaimed victories, 
there n?em few prisoners in evidence. On August 28 the Ger- 
man weie oily five days 1 march from Paris but Groener was 
already married about its defensive strength. His journal ex- 
pressed concern about the opean Channel flank and the exposed 
supply line running aloi*g that coast. One day before the 
Mame, Qroaaear conceded to himself that "we dosi't have the 
manpower*' tofosoethe Parisian front and sufficiently buttress 
the B^felaii position Qu September 6 fee wondered how long 



The Naive Soldier 73 

the campaign would last and he began to hope for a big victory 
in the east. Maybe it would help to break French resistance. 
When the Marne results finally trickled through, it was clear 
that the bid had failed and that "much hard work' 1 loomed a- 
head. The enemy was n so numerous 11 and the German people 
would simply have to work their way through this great crisis. 
Now he could be slightly annoyed by the brassy hero talk 
which still prevailed at the Kaiser 1 s table. The German people 
might be better served by a frank enlightenment of their 
situation. 18 

Groener was never happy with the deceptive style of the 
German war communiques. It merely created a sense of se- 
curity and convenience at home, and the nation was not prop- 
erly attuned to the grim challenge at hand. Of course, such 
propaganda techniques involved more than narrow military will 
or strident Hohenzollern fashion. Conservative authority and 
reform fears also helped to motivate the deception of the pub- 
lic. Victory prospects would tend to justify the established 
German regime; indications of difficulty might stir up public 
dissatisfaction. The Prussian autocracy was now bedeviled 
with the fruits of its proud and exclusive authority. It could 
not trust the German people with grim news and so it main- 
tained a posture of heroic duty and invincibility. In England 
the people were one with the government and there was no 
fear of realistic danger and intensive public sacrifice. The 
historical breach between the Prussian authorities and the 
people obstructed such a sober, mature exchange of frankness 
and effort in the Empire. The hierarchic state was not well 
geared for the total mobilization necessary for modern war* 
High sacrifice was expected of all Germans and in such a 
democratic situation the presence of constitutional inequali- 
ties was regarded by most as intrinsically immoral. 

Evasive about reforms, the regime was yet intent on sus- 
taining the united esprit of August, 1 91 4. Thus it spoke of 
duty and Fatherland, invincibility and victory. The Hohen- 
zollern system seemed well protected and well justified by 
such thoughts. It sensed that anything short of victory would 
place the government under irresistible reform pressure. 19 
Thus the eternal victory promises, the tenacious annexation 
plans, and the unwiUingaess to settle for a compromise peace, 
&i the end it was fust as unwilling to admit defeat* Of course, 



74 General William Groener 

such public deception was rather decisive for the shock and 
anger of October and November, 1918, when defeat could no 
longer be concealed and the culprit dynasty no longer main- 
tained. 

By the end of 1914 Groener was rather resigned to a ten- 
acious struggle and perhaps only a partial victory. Britain 
could obviously not be brought to heel by the German army 
and this war might see only an expansion of the German po- 
sition on the continent* Then "many new soldiers 11 would be 
needed for the final reckoning with Britain. Groener began to 
see his war in terms of a Punic struggle. He was already be- 
ginning to improve the German rail connection with the Belgian 
system for the next war to come. And it was "so nice" to be 
able to "command such work to be done without much talk and 
correspondence, whereas in peace it took seven years of ink 11 
and negotiation to get one Rhine bridge. The railroad colonel 
was already building for the next war and apparently Belgium 
was to remain important to German strategy. A geopolitical 
asset like that was certainly not to be surrendered after vic- 
tory. 

It was at a Christmas party in 1914 that a rather heady 
Groener expounded more publicly on the future control of the 
Belgian railroads. Falkenhayn was apparently impressed and 
two months later he asked Groener to put his ideas in writing. 
The army was interested in maintaining an occupation force in 
postwar Belgium and Groener 1 s respected technical views 
might help to influence the German course of action. Thus 
he could participate in the widespread "memorandum assault" 
for expansion which characterized German politics in the 
Spring of 1915. 

Greener's memorandum declared that the railroads were 
the "necessary foundation* 1 for the armed might of a nation. 
Modern strategy involved the assembly and mobility of mass 
armies ami no plan should evolve without full railroad con- 
siderations. Alsace and Lorraine were taken in order to but- 
tress Genaan strength along the upper Rhine. Now the German 
march into Belgium "still had to squeeze itself laboriously 
past the Dutch province of limbuig. M Since this war was not 
the last of the series, the German army must "gain space" in 
order to set itself for the next. Belgium must be occupied so 
that the Ruhr industrial area might be shielded and Ranee 



The Naive Soldier 75 

held in a permanent flanking grip. 

The future political status of Belgium did not concern 
Groener. He spoke only for a strong occupation force and 
direct German military control of the Belgian railroads. Groener 
expected Belgian resentment and he was prepared to bridle it. 
He wanted no interference from German civilian bureaucrats 
who might "allow Belgian interests to step to the forefront 1 ' 
or even try to ]I find the soul of the Belgian people. 11 With 
such a net at its disposal, the German army could run through 
maneuver and railroad problems at will. It could finance its 
own occupation costs and perhaps even return some surplus 
to the Empire. The military railway service could ramify its 
organization and training without cost to the German state* 
Belgium would be seriously hurt, of course, by the loss of its 
railroads. "But since the interests of German business do 
not allow the economic independence of Belgium to be sus- 
tained, military and business logic here join. " Groener 
stressed railroad and military desiderata, but he was also 
shrewd enough to suggest revenue benefits for the Empire and 
market expansion for German business. 

This memorandum well reflected Groener 1 s militaristic 
view of life. Belgium and Alsace- Lorraine were mere positions 
in Germany 1 s strategic alignment. Their own civic ego and 
happiness was entirely irrelevant. Belgium was appraised for 
its significance to the Schlief fen Plan of the future and for the 
opportunity it offered to Groener 1 s military railway section. 
There, presumably under his able direction, it would gain 
control of an entire national work. What an improvement that 
would be over the paltry facilities of prewar days. His mem- 
orandum reflected personal, professional, and national ambi- 
tions. Very decidedly, he was yet a naive soldier whose 
political comprehension was controlled by the strategic out- 
look. He saw the world from the perspective of military his- 
tory, but he did not have enough foresight to note in his 
journal that the Belgian project was a bit premature. 20 

Greener's Belgian memorandum conceded that a complete 
German victory in the west no longer seemed possible. The 
Empire could only strengthen its European position and wait 
for the next round. Like many other Germans, Groener turned 
his eyes to the east where large victories and deep expansion 
were still possible. In 1915 Haumann's Mitteleuropa scored 



76 General William Groener 

the biggest publishing hit since Bismarck 1 s memoirs. Here 
lay a natural German interest after failure in the west signalled 
the restriction of maritime expansion. "The imperialistic ef- 
fort is finished, 1 ' wrote Naumann; "left is withdrawal to the 
continental position, to the Bismarckian tradition, though 
transformed and deepened." The world was consolidating in- 
to gigantic American, British, and Russian blocks. Could 
smaller, but talented, central Europe assert itself among such 
global giants? That was the "fundamental question" and the 
alternate opportunity for German influence and leadership. 
Naumann thought of his Mitteleuropa as a group of states with 
a common future, related in an economic confederation under 
German leadership. His friend, Max Weber, was more inter- 
ested in a straight, unsentimental German hegemony. The 
generals and the professional patriots talked of direct annexa- 
tions or frontier territories. 21 

Groener had no particular program for eastern Europe. He 
only saw that the German armies could win in the east and 
there acquire an economic hinterland which could cushion the 
blockade and strengthen the German position for the years to 
come* He had no fixed territorial objectives, but he and his 
Staff colleagues were "not at all happy 11 with Bethmann- 
Hollweg's idea that the new Germany should stretch out to the 
Meuse, Niemen, and Narew rivers. The Chancellor was much 
too moderate, thought Groener, and apparently inclined to for- 
feit improvements earned by the blood of thousands. He could 
only hope that the German people would "rise up against such 
weakly views." Groener 1 s political world still consisted pri- 
marily of pedantic bureaucrats and dilatory diplomats. They 
allowed Germany to slip into its dilemma and they must not be 
permitted to hold up thorough military corrections. zz 

In Germany, the year 1915 was one of steady strength, 
inconclusive victories and gradual concern. The west front 
held firm but several German <3rlves in the east stopped short 
of damaging victory* Falkenhayn was content to stab the 
Russian giant off balance and biiild up for his great assault on 
ftance. His outward poise and confidence had done much to 
steady the German headquarters after the Mame, but he lacked 
strategic? breadth and be did not uBctersjand how to exploit the 
very considerable strength which the Genual* apsy still had. 
As Grower coBnnented toitably talHs diaiy f tf He never has a 



The Naive Soldier 77 

great operative idea, no inspired soul, always only the small, 
immediate goal." Groener wanted major eastern campaigns, 
to drive deeply toward Vilna in the north or Kiev in the south- 
He respected Ludendorff and Hindenburg, who seemed to un- 
derstand strategic sweep and mobility* They did not hesitate 
to withdraw for the moment or strike for the deep target. They 
gave real substance to Germany's new eastern dreams even 
though denied conclusive help by Falkenhayn. 

Groener 1 s railroads functioned impressively in the fre- 
quent troop shuttles between east and west, but such piece- 
meal switching was more spectacular than effective. Within 
half a year he dispatched sizeable consignments to Poland, 
East Prussia, the Carpathians, and Serbia, but a real power 
push was nowhere launched and in the east it could neutralize 
an entire front- Groener basked in the headlines for his rail- 
road heroics but he was thoroughly exasperated by such con- 
tinued fragmentation. Such mistakes had cost Germany the 
French campaignand created the two-front dilemma. Now they 
continued to plague German strategy on a front where signifi- 
cant victories were still possible. Each operation required 
its own due time and concentration and it should be geared 
for a complete campaign victory. This also was a Schlieffen 
principle which fell into disregard. 

In that eastern whirlpool the German generals were also 
annoyed by the kaleidoscopic political considerations. Beth- 
mann-Hollweg was worried by early Austro-Hungarian dis- 
couragement and Falkenhayn was persuaded to send troops for 
a late winter attack into Galicia. It bogged down in heavy 
Carpathian snows. The Gorlice operation in the Spring was 
undertaken in part to display German power and check the 
Italian and Rumanian drift toward the Allies. Its success was 
not carried through and German attention then shifted quickly 
to Serbia. The supply route to Turkey needed clearing and 
Rumania merited a further demonstration of German capacities* 
In the north Ludendorff was denied break-through strength for 
his Masurian Lakes campaign for fear of exposing West Prus- 
sia to possible Russian harassment. German headquarters in 
the east buzzed constantly with plans for a new Polish state 
uiider German supervision. Even in the west, political coir 
s id era t ions jostled the men in uniform as Germany gave up 
its submarine war to deference to the American protest* 



78 General William Groener 

Groener was not happy with such meekness nor did he like 
the repeated intrusion of political thought into military de- 
cisions- Victory was the key to national satisfaction and the 
soldiers should be left to do their job. If only they could 
11 neutralize all the diplomats, n the war would be over much 
sooner. 

Greener's grumbling in 1915 retained an aggressive edge 
and yet it was not without pensive hesitation and insight* He 
regretted that his prestige and leadership had blossomed so 
late in life* Now his verve was somewhat restrained, "for 
one does not become wiser with age, rather plum-soft, which 
is then called experience. 11 He was sure that his prewar views 
on strategy were all confirmed, but he had not expected the 
German ~front to stretch out in such long, inoperative lines, 
11 with which no great success can be attained. 11 The diplomats 
were a nuisance, but he also knew that Italy's decision for 
war and Rumania 1 s independent manner reflected significant 
foreign assessment of the German prospect. 

Notable civilian acquaintances were growing dubious 
about their country's situation. Historian Hans Delbrueck told 
Groener they might do well to settle for status quo ante bellum. 
Friends in the Food Office were beginning to see black and 
Groener probably remembered that prewar estimates for German 
self-sufficiency ranged from nine to eighteen months. In the 
early months of the year he told Falkenhayn to build a modern 
defensive f certification line from Metz to Ostende and the Chief 
of Staff was amused. After a summer of Balkan and eastern 
meandering, Groener was even more guarded about the military 
prospect. Neither his government nor his superiors seemed 
to have a clear idea as to how to proceed and what to aim for. 

Groener dropped one particularly intuitive comment dur- 
ing those sKmths of frustration as he noted that the "notewor- 
thy aspect of this war 11 seemed to be that the "correct military 
decision so often steps Into the background of other consid- 
erations* lf This war was strangely complex for the General 
Staff which Ksanted to fight and win on the field of battle. It 
did not fully understand that modem strategy might be better 
implemented by diplomatic and economic leverage. General 
Luctwig Beck later observed that his fellow officers were not 
prepared to reckon with strategy different from their own. 
They did not see that the instruments of modem military power 



The Naive Soldier 79 

no longer lay with the field operation and the tactical unit. 
Even Groener first understood his railroads primarily as a 
tactical instrument. When the military effort failed, his du- 
ties then involved him in domestic transportation which showed 
him the mounting economic strain on beleaguered Germany. 
He sat on coal and food committees; his trains delivered the 
physical needs of the nation. In the Fall of 1915 his office 
organized the badly needed f1 cereal trains 11 from Rumania into 
central Europe, which relieved public apprehension somewhat 
and again glamorized his public image. 

Groener was the resourceful specialist who could thread 
Germany through its two-front difficulties, but he was hardly 
happy with such temporary solutions; they could only postpone 
the developing constriction of the Empire. "The foe sits at 
the longer lever, !l he admitted to his diary, "and it was our 
job to prevent a war of attrition (Ermattungskrieg) from wear- 
ing us down." Certainly his "hooray" naivete was gone and 
he was being forced to grapple with the economic conditions 
of war. 

Groener 1 s Christmas letter in 1915 well reflected the 
pensive mood of an experienced and concerned soldier. He 
wrote to his wife, 

"Let us hope that we may again celebrate next year 
in peace. When one regards the war situation, 
one cannot help but think of Frederick the Great 
and the Seven Years War. And if the present war 
does not last exactly seven years, we must yet 
prepare ourselves fora third Christmas in the field. 
Let it be and come as it will, we will just have to 
stick it out. " 

Now he too was ready to agree with Hans Delbrueck that Ger- 
many could be content with status quo ante bellum. He was 
no longer willing to risk American intervention with submarine 
activity. He disagreed with those who thought Britain might 
be willing to negotiate on terms favorable to Germany. That 
well- positioned foe was not going to "let loose" and "submit 
themselves to our terms." He was even dubious about 
Falkenhayn's coming assault on Verdun and France. A drive 
toward Odessa seemed much more rewarding and sensible to 
Groener. He now understood the complex risk and nature of 



80 General William Greener 

total war, and he was no longer a naive soldier. As he said 
in his memoirs, "The time in which I should be carried away 
by unfounded hopes was past. I began to regard our situation 
very soberly and, . . * it was very serious. Great caution ap- 
peared to be in order. 11 The war was now clearly a desperate 
struggle for survival in which the Empire might well be happy 
to settle for its old frontier and its old way of life. Z3 



Chapter Four 
THE POLITICAL SOLDIER 

Germany's geo-political restrictions were recognized be- 
fore the war and discounted. They were ominously realized 
after the failure of the opening campaign. General Seeckt 
described the Empire's position as that of a "beleaguered cita- 
del, ir which could launch sallies but which lacked the final 
force to break the siege. The first attempt was the strongest; 
each succeeding strike against Allied constriction must neces- 
sarily be weaker. In 1914 the German army neglected to con- 
centrate decisively at the vital point. Thereafter it lacked 
the leisure to do so within its concentric fronts. The General 
Staff was thus consigned to the very kind of mobile defense 
which it had feared and sought to avoid. "That is the fruit of 
the evil deed," sighed Groener to his diary as he watched the 
German army pursue its fragmentary defensive strategy in 
1915. That was the "fate 11 which they could !l no longer evade 11 
unless miraculous good fortune might yet "fall in their lap. 111 

Groener and his own section aides had discussed Ger- 
many's strategic problem and generally agreed that the defen- 
sive advantages in trench war were to be heeded. They favored 
defense in the west and bold offensive drives in the east, but 
Falkenhayn kept his eye on the west. Russia was too vast and 
the Balkans too peripheral for war-ending action in the east. 
He would wear down the French army, which he considered to 
be the tf sword of England," and simultaneously strike at the 
blockade with unrestricted submarine action. He decided to 
apply relentless pressure at the focal point of Verdun and 
bleed out the French army- A break-through was not even 
planned for. Fertiaps the British army would then be tempted 

81 



82 General William Groener 

into starting an incautious relief offensive. Verdun could 
thus start out as an attrition campaign against the French and 
loosen up the enemy front for a series of terminal maneuvers. 

Groener was not excited by the idea but he gave assurance 
that a formidable concentration of men and fire power could 
be mustered by the rail system. He did not appreciate an as- 
sault which was not planned to break through, and he saw no 
logic in Falkenhayn ! s intent to bleed out the French while at 
the same time inviting American intervention with submarine 
war* But hope sprang eternal and on the eve of the offensive 
he wrote almost prayerfully, n Maybe the fortunes of war will 
come to our aid once more and give us a situation which is 
made for fast action I hope we will know how to move then. 11 
His Journal then marked the tension and critical delay of the 
pending assault. 

February 12. "Rain. * . opening bombardment postponed. 11 

February 13. " Night. . .starry heavens. . .morning. . .misty 
Knobelsdorff hesitates to shoot! Rain the entire day! If Verdun 
does not start soon a surprise is doubtful. 

February 14. M Rain .... It is impossible that the attack 
against Verdun can move in such weather. " 

February 15. M Rain, nothing but rain. Verdun continues 
to be postponed and deserters from the Fifth or some other 
Corps. It is hardly likely that the French are still uncertain. 11 

February 16. IT It continues to rain. Knobelsdorf and the 
Crown Prince have no weather luck. . . .The rain has let up some 
in the afternoon, the skies are clearing. in Berlin a preacher 
has supposedly asked God's Grace from the pulpit for our 
pending offense! !" 

February 17. "The weather is clearing. . . . The French are 
excited about Artois .... No talk of Verdun. . . . A war-ending 
success in the west is impossible. Odessa. A blue sky is 
pushing through the clouds Kaiser^weather is on its way. " 

February 20. "The past night we had a full moon, today 
the sky is bright* ff this weather holds for a few days we can 
finally start before Verdun. l! 

February 21. "Pine weather! We have been shooting on 
Verdun since this morning. General Faikenhayn and several 
of my staff have gone up. God grant that the attack will suc- 
ceed and that losses will not be too heavy. T1 

February 22. "The Temps in Paris Informed its readers 



The Political Soldier 83 

that the Germans might attack Verdun. It reassured them that 
the fortress was strong. If the Germans really wanted to at- 
tack there, they could be could be assured of a rousing wel- 
come. 11 

February 23. "Our artillery barrage is quite intense; it 
is a tremendous spectacle . , . . One could only see the giant 
clouds of our shells . . . .Soon the entire mass of our artillery 
fire was united on the town of Brabant the town disappeared 
in black and gray explosion clouds so that the houses and 
church could be seen only now and then. ... In the meantime 
it began to snow. 11 

The great assault was under way and a new chapter in 
mass war was opened. The scene was more horrible than im- 
pressive to the men up front, who crouched stupefied in their 
forward posts and waited to spring up in dutiful sacrifice. 
More than ever before, the individual soldier had become a 
mere mathematical figure in the new strategy of attrition 

The front line made "nice progress 11 for a few days. "Fort 
Douamont has been stormed. . . . Bravo, " wrote Groener. But 
the enemy stiffened quickly and hundreds of trucks brought in 
reinforcements. Fort Douamont did not fall and by the end of 
the month the German attack was in need of a pause. The long 
rains softened up the clay roads and supply was a harassing 
problem. The artillery added to the difficulties by making the 
first displacement away from the major ammunition dumps, in 
violation of the planned pattern. Falkenhayn brought in more 
heavy artillery from Belgium and later he stripped the arma- 
ments from such fortification points as Metz and Diedenhofen* 
German strength was being truly expended and the French 
packed their line to meet the attack head-on. Losses were 
huge and both armies were strained to the breaking point* One 
German corps, which was withdrawn for shipment to another 
front, virtually ran to its trains. Falkenhayn truly took the 
"bull by the horns" but he were himself exit in the struggle. 
The French maintained their will to continue and they could 
better afford the losses than the Genaans. They were sup- 
ported by world resources, not surrounded by them. 

Douamont finally fell and, on March 9, the Germans re- 
ported the capture of the other key bastion, Fort Vaux. Greener 
wa$ both faappyahd wary, "ff the fort stays in ow hands, then 
itis tb secid faieach which has been laid into the fortress 



84 General William Groener 

and its effect on the Parisians in case they are informed 
will not miss its mark." But German enthusiasm was foiled 
again and the sour diarist had to admit that I! Fort Vaux was 
recovered by the French as we trumpeted out our victory fan- 
fare. l! By the middle of March it was clear that Verdun would 
not fall. Even the systematic Falkenhayn hesitated and he 
pondered an alternate offensive in Flanders, but his strength 
was already gathered at Verdun and he decided to "bleed out" 
the French. His request for unrestricted submarine action had 
also been fended off by Bethmann-Hollweg, and his great of- 
fensive against the west was checked within three weeks. 
The grind and the losses continued but the German bid for a 
decision in France was painfully tied up. 2 

Groener detached his hopes from the struggle with a mo- 
rose threat that the Allies had better hang on to Verdun "be- 
cause if we ever get it we shall never give it up. If we want 
the Briey ore basin then we must also have Verdun." It was 
a mere departing volley, for he was certainly more discouraged 
than aroused by the costly failure. Again the German strategy 
seemed pedestrian and he was only afraid that its problems 
would be compounded by unrestricted submarine warfare. A 
mere fifty submarines could not cripple the British, who would 
confiscate more German tonnage in neutral ports than they 
would lose to the submarines. The navy had done enough to 
complicate the German assignment and he was not impressed 
with the "theatrical" Tirpitz. Certainly American manpower 
should not be brought into the war for a submarine action which 
seemed to be more spectacular than effective. Let the navy 
be quiet and assemble a fleet of several hundred submarines. 
Then the question of their use might be re-opened. 

Greener received his relief from Veidun in May and June, 
and he once again toured his eastern stations. There the 
Austro-Hungarians were reeling under Russian pressure but 
Groener was not upset. A few setbacks would restore a proper 
degree to the ally, who was overly flattered by recent success 
in Italy* The east was now a tactical breeze for the German 
fences and Groener could cockily predict that they " would re- 
store things to oider. ft He had no respect far the Hapsburg 
ajray and when the Bulgarians refused to place themselves 
under its command, he could only comment flatly, "they are 
probably right* 11 When a chastened Falkenhayn consulted witii 



The Political Soldier 85 

Conrad and for once promised quick help, Groener again could 
not refrain his sarcasm, "Both strategists departed again this 
evening, apparently pleased to find themselves sponsors of 
the same idea, which is supposed to happen very seldom 
among strategists." He was sour with the world and beginning 
to regard its problems with tough dis passion. There would 
still be intermittent flights of hope, but his spirit was gradu- 
ally building its shell as the disappointments became more 
and more suggestive of a basic trend. 

On his way back to the west, Groener stopped off in Ber- 
lin to attend Moltke's funeral. Like Bethmann-Hollweg, the 
former Chief of Staff was a tragic figure in the decline of the 
Empire. 3 Both were intelligent men of culture, sensitive to 
German problems, but neither was gifted enough to control 
his strategic assignment, and each was considerably respon- 
sible for the dilatory strategy on the home and fighting front. 
Both were forced to withdraw in failure. Moltke sought a 
balanced offensive and stumbled his way into diffuse frag- 
mentation. Bethmann was looking for a l! diagonal 1 f policy at 
home which could find the line of compromise between the 
various German parties. He finally satisfied no group and 
was pushed aside for the unilateral leadership of the High 
Command. 

Groener was a frequent visitor in Berlin as he made his 
inspection trips from front to front. There he could see his 
family, participate in various transportation conclaves and 
continue acquaintances in one of Berlins foremost war soci- 
eties, Die Mitwoch Gesellschaft. There he came in contact 
with Walther Rathenau, Ernst Troeltsch, Hans Delbrueck, and 
Friedrich Meinecke, who undoubtedly influenced his views on 
war and peace. These men were moderates in matters of war 
annexations and by 1916 they accepted the necessity of suf- 
frage reform in Prussia. Delbrueck and Troeltsch were amoiig 
the first to speak up for a peace negotiation without expansion. 
With Rathenau they thought that Germany's best postwar op- 
portunity lay in a friendly relationship with Britain and a more 
restrained colonial program. 

Meinecke had moments of a slight expansion fever, but 
by 1916 he thoroughly opposed annexation and argued for more 
traditional European restraint and sophistication. 4 He and 
Groener promenaded wife one another and the general was 



86 General William Groener 

exposed to new ideals of European civility and careful Staats- 
raeson. This meant that German power must understand its 
physical means and its cultural responsibilities. The life of 
a neighboring state and the conscience of the German citizenry 
were to be respected* Groener 1 s agile spirit expanded in such 
company and he began to discern the deeper implications of 
the war and the broader problems of the nation. After Verdun 
the stability, survival, and future of the German state would 
concern him much more than isolated campaign strategies. 

The Berlin vis its also brought Groener contact with home- 
front morale, ^In January, 1915, a friend in the Food Office 
told him the nation could feed itself for one more year* The 
"cereal trains 11 from Rumania at the end of that year testified 
to the approximate accuracy of his prediction. Such basic 
staples as grain, cotton, and copper were becoming scarce 
and prices rose as supply fell. But private enterprise still 
filled the shop windows with nonessential products and the 
federal states in the south kept their food supply to themselves. 
Those with money bought good food in the black market and 
those without grew hungry on their shrinking rations. Many 
still hoped that the General Staff could save the day. But 
another pole of sentiment formed around the socialists, who 
were growing increasingly suspicious of bald victory promises 
and impossible annexationist demands. They resumed their 
criticism of the government and a policy of competitive self- 
interest within the nation. 

A victory peace seemed clearly unlikely and even of sin- 
ister import to their democratic program. The junker monarchy 
would then be more self-righteously entrenched than ever. 
And a negotiated peace was hardly possible as long as German 
leaders entertained their expansion claims, especially in the 
west. Their suspicions were not groundless, for the German 
conserratives, junker ami conservative, were very much con- 
scious of a relationship between annexations and status quo 
reaction at hosne. They planned to disarm public discontent 
wtfibi imperialistic ornaments and patriotic exaltation. 

Ifee crisis-galvanized Empire of 1914 was beginning to 
pull apart again along its class and regional seams. It had 
not substantiated that initial surge of unity with any tangible 
symbols of anew relationship between government and nation, 
needs of the citizenry wese not given impartial, 



The Political Soldier 87 

decisive attention, and the comradeship of a nation in arms 
was not honored by any official recognition of basic constitu- 
tional rights. The Hohenzollern Empire had the nerve to ask 
mass sacrifice for its system of privilege. Under Bethmann- 
Hollweg's representation it cogitated the ethics and tactics 
of political reform* But the military emergency after Verdun 
brought Ludendorff and Hindenburg to the western front, who 
understood the industrial importance of the home front and 
who would ask for even greater domestic sacrifice and disci- 
pline. Their will to manage the home front economy was logi- 
cal enough in the narrow military sense, but labor and the 
Reichstag were hardly in a mood to consign even more of Ger- 
man life into the hands of two such junkers incarnate* The 
home front wanted constitutional reform in exchange for any 
new concentration of effort. It would be confronted, and domi- 
nated, by a high-handed Ludendorff who thought that every 
German must be a soldier under his command. This was his 
concept of military responsibility for victory* 

The Tannenberg heroes were brought west in response to 
German weakness after Verdun* The Allies launched their own 
major offensive with Russian pressure in Galicia and a smash- 
ing British push along the Somme. Now Falkenhayn faced an 
enemy application of n brutal force. 11 British artillery hammered 
down the German batteries and literally blew up the defensive 
line. The German front began to erode away and the first signs 
of exhaustion and anxiety became visible among the men in 
grey. This was the great Materialschlacht which impressed 
on the German army the tremendous Allied edge in resources. 
Equipment, firepower, and food simply abounded among the 
khaki-clad and suddenly the German soldier felt himself to be 
in a doomed cause, 

Ernest Juenger drew a memorable portrait of the new Ger- 
man soldier, his face shadowed by the steel hetaet, set in 
grim, weary, dispassionate lines. Hefo\ightwith professional 
skill and forgotten purpose. Even back at Headquarters, the 
face of Falkenhayn assumed the weary set of his troops. His 
confidence was gone and he was suddenly a hesitant old 
man even his own aides recognized that he must be replaced 
but the Kaiser liked him and for a while resisted any change. 
Rather typically, four days before accepting Falkenhayn 1 s 
resignation, WillSasi said to him, ll we will stay together until 



88 General William Groener 

the war's end* 11 The Kaiser was not at all eager for the her- 
alded and confident pair from the east. He knew what every- 
body else knew: that the strong-willed Ludendorff was hard 
to live with. 5 

The new High Command received authority in a moment 
of German military crisis. They were the Tannenberg victors 
and they had cudgelled the Russians with unremitting consis- 
tency in Poland and Lithuania. The fatherly old Hindenburg 
and his aggressive executive had caught and actively culti- 
vated the fancy of the German patriots. There was German 
steadfastness and nerve combined in one harmonious command 
unit. Hindenburg and Ludendorff carried the shaken German 
hopes and their recommendations would be hard to oppose. 
They represented the final military effort and were able to un- 
derstand, and impose, themselves as the final, absolute 
guardians of the Empire. 

Groener was one of those who believed that the eastern 
pair should be given a chance on the major front. He did not 
like Ludendorff *s brusque egotism and radical will, but he had 
high regard for his military talents. Ludendorff knew how to 
concentrate an operation and give it bold, decisive lines. 
Groener had frequently spoken for his man power and supply 
needs when Falkenhayn considered reinforcements for the 
eastern front. Ludendorff was often a thorn in Groener 1 s side 
cm matters of supply and transportation. He was imperious 
about asking for rail support and quick about destroying track. 
He pressed constantly for more supply although he was often 
negligent about its care and distribution. He was a deficit 
Ofganizer who scrounged for tomorrow 1 s battle and trusted to 
victoiy to solve subsequent problems. In short, he was a 
steieotype militarist who thought primarily in terms of the 
tactical need and expected the nation to serve the military. 
As early as 1915, Groener jotted into his journal, "How will 
It all turn out with him. Already I see him sitting on a very 
h!#fa throne as Chief of the General Staff*" And when Luden- 
dorff finally did come west, a friend remarked to Groener that 
his forotog style Blight well completely exhaust Germany and 
even endanger the dynasty. 

Tfoe initial action of the new cosmaiKiing pair typified 
their style and spirit. Hie leicfestag was assured that every- 
thing was under coatpol even thougfe the Bowie strata had the 



The Political Soldier 89 

German army wobbly. In early September they held a war 
council with the government leaders. The men in uniform were 
in favor of unrestricted submarine war and Admiral Holtzendorf 
predicted that Britain ! s will to fight could be broken before the 
end of that year. Bethmann-Hollweg opposed with the thought 
that a negotiated peace through President Wilson might still 
be possible. Ludendorff admitted that he would like to finish 
the Rumanian campaign first whereupon the pliable Bethmann 
agreed that submarine action was a matter of proper military 
timing. Ludendorff saw his opening. He too thought that it 
was a decision for the High Command and he asked the Chan- 
cellor to stress this point to the Reichstag. He regarded that 
body as nothing more than a rubber stamp and he was abso- 
lutely brazen in his abuse of its function and intelligence. 
When the Chancellor later protested that he had the constitu- 
tional authority to decide on submarine war, Ludendorff re- 
minded him of the earlier understanding and insisted that he 
was responsible for victory. 6 

The long fumbling and disrespected leaders of the Empire 
government were now caged with a tiger and Bethmann 1 s verbal 
meditations would be ruthlessly falsified and exploited. And 
he lacked the tradition of office, or combative sense of re- 
sponsibility, to subordinate the generals. The long Prussian 
deference to the men in uniform, often controlled by men of 
wisdom, now gave an embattled Germany into the hands of a 
willful hasardeur. His verve was not yet blunted by failure or 
by the frightful attrition of war in the west, and he would force 
a final German effort. 

Groener recovered some of his buoyancy with the coining 
of Ludendorff even though he recognized the unpleasantries 
and risk involved. Maybe he could restore German military 
security in the west and give new verve to the war effort. 
Groener was not initially impressed with Hindenburg who sage- 
ly disclosed that his main worry about unrestricted submarine 
war concerned the reaction "of Holland and Denmark. lf And 
a baffled Groener wrote in his diary, "apparently he does not 
think of America." But he himself could still say things which 
did not exactly correspond with Germany's military predica- 
ment. His own peace program was recorded in a conversation 
he had in August, 1916, in the midst of the Somme crisis. He 
told a friend, 



90 General William Groener 

"ARussian policy in the Bismarckian fashion No 

self-reliant Poland. ... In the west bring back the 
King of Belgium, but keep Belgium in a dependent 
tie with Germany keep the railroads, make the 
Belgians intermediaries for our industry. Win over 
Holland. Social Democracy at home, directed by 
the government. We cannot get through without 
state socialism, therefore grab hold rather than 
wait. " 

This did not sound much like status QUO ante bellum and ob- 
viously such talk represented one of Groener 1 s happier mo- 
ments in an anxious summer. The image of a negotiated peace 
changed constantly and perhaps this August conversation was 
attuned to the outlook under a new High Command. Groener 
did not like the prospects of German moderation and he enter- 
tained more ambitious hopes until the very last summer, but 
they became ever more exceptional to a basic trend of pessi- 
mism. 

These diplomatic notions were not strange to an admirer 
of Bismarck and Schlieffen. Holland and Belgium were again 
appreciated fa: flanking purposes. A Bismarckian relationship 
with Russia expressed the interest of the General Staff. Sat- 
ellite plans for eastern Europe seemed tangible enough since 
the German army already was asserting itself from the Baltic 
to the Black Sea. The new feature in the Groener outlook was 
his acceptance of the need fora domestic realignment. Maybe 
he had learned from his Berlin friends that the junker founda- 
tions of Frederick the Great could no longer satisfy modern 
needs and sensitivities. An industrial monarchy of the twen- 
tieth century rested on mass support and mass self-respect. 
The Kaiser should recognize such new foundations and asso- 
ciate his authority with a new state socialism. In such a 
desKpcmtic monarchy, the tradition and discipline of the old 
state might best be aligned with the welfare and ego of the 
modern public* 7 

Groener was beginning to think of Empire evolution, The 
German interest obviously rested on the energy of its people 
and now tt*e crovm was expected to adjust itself to such new 
aatioiialiaqtqcs, but Jsi Ms isilitary posltio^ he w&s still en- 
twined with colleagues wbo would racier crfppJ<3J the nation 



The Political Soldier 91 

than change the governing system* Such talk of a socialistic 
monarchy was confined to private conversation although it 
probably drifted to other ears as well. Groener 1 s Swabian in- 
stincts and flexibility were coming alive again as the national 
dilemma deepened and he began to work with the imperious 
Ludendorff. The new order was rather clique-conscious and 
resented by many of the troop commanders, but the High Com- 
mand esteemed his ability and he was the only officer not in 
the operations section who was invited to eat at the table with 
Hindenburg and LudendorfL Such high favor was fatal to 
Groener ! s life, for it would soon pull him out of his railroad 
sovereignty and make him a satellite to the coming strong man. 

Lud end orff knew that the war in the west involved a strat- 
egy of supply and he sent Greener on a tour of the front to 
study army needs after the battle of the Somme. The General 
Staff was working out a call for total mobilization which was 
to be known as the Hindenburg program, and Groener was a 
natural choice to direct such a production assignment* His 
transportation experience and reputation seemed valuable to 
any military supervision of the domestic war effort* Industry 
and government had failed to organize an efficient war econo- 
my and now the army was eager to intercede. 

Groener 1 s background included varied contacts with the 
civilian economy. His railroad work involved considerable 
supply and assistance from German industry and he was fa- 
miliar with the transportation needs of the domestic society. 
All traffic depended on his clearance and priorities and he 
knew about the foodstuff and raw material problems of every 
area. Before the war he had participated in the vexing supply 
discussions of the Prussian government and he represented 
the army in the delayed effort to set up a co-ordinated War 
Food Office { Kriegsernaehrungsamt) in the Spring of 1916. 
The Empire stumbled badly over its factions and states as no 
one wanted to be subjected to a regimented economy. The 
southern states kept their food and the Prussian junkers ad- 
hered to their own cultivation habits in defiance of govern- 
ment crop regulations. Hie northern cities had no particular 
assets and they were gradually reduced to subsistance nour- 
ishment levels. The socialists clamored for an Empire ration- 
ing program but bad to settle for a maze of separate and in- 
effective food agencies. There ware offices for potatoes, 



92 General William Groener 

fruits and vegetables, sugar, fats, fish and eggs. 

This bureaucratic tangle was further tightened in 1915 by 
a poor harvest which ranged from 15 to 35 per cent lower than 
normal. Relief shipments from Rumania helped some in the 
winter of 1915-1916, but Austria-Hungary soaked up most of 
the Balkan grain. The fears and predictions of the prewar 
councils were now materializing. Germany simply did not have 
the position or the resources for a longer war. The munition 
factories were beginning to request higher rations for their 
workers and there was a sprinkling of strikes and food riots in 
the summer of 1916. The Somme crisis further accentuated 
German need and Allied wealth. 8 

The food problem seemed most immediate in the Spring of 
1916 and the Empire government assayed another bureaucratic 
formation* It planned a national Food Office in which repre- 
sentatives of various German groups could appraise and direct 
commodity distribution. Falkenhayn earmarked Groener as the 
army delegate to such a council and the latter was agreeable, 
provided he might simultaneously command his railway troops 
his professional anchor. The railroads gave him leverage in 
any economic issue and identified him as a man of means and 
influence. He went to Berlin in the middle of May to present 
his ideas on food supply to Bethmann-Hollweg. He asked that 
one military authority be given charge of all domestic, occu- 
pied, and front-line supply needs. Such a supply czar must 
be free of all regional military intrusion. 

Groener had experience with rear echelon impediments and 
hewaated a free, authoritative hand. Undoubtedly he had him- 
self in mind for the job. How else was his own transportation 
sovereignty to be reconciled with that of such a supply czar? 
Groeaer saw only civilian bankruptcy and he thought the public 
was ready for, and in need of, more efficient military leader- 
ship. His concept of leadership was more consultative and 
fair-minded than the brassy and clannish manner of Ludendorff. 
The latter commanded from a pedestal of uniformed, junker au- 
thority. Gioener addressed himself to the national emergency 
as an impatient, talented organizer who sought productive dis- 
cipline from every German, and he regarded every last working 
raaa as an equal fellow citizen, but war was no time for demo- 
cratic discussion or bureaucratic indecision, 

Groene^s concept was not accepted, for the War Ministry 



The Political Soldier 93 

did not care to see the General "Staff intrude itself so deeply 
into home front affairs. That command zone belonged properly 
to the War Ministry. Thus a Multi-member Food Office was 
created in which Groener was only one of seven and president 
Batocki of East Prussia was its executive head. Groener had 
with his transportation knowledge and instrument expected to 
be the key man. But before the original group of seven ever 
began its assignment, the Reichstag camel also stuck its nose 
into the tent. Soon there were eleven in that group and another 
sixteen-man Reichstag committee entrusted itself with special 
consultative rights on any matter of particular interest. The 
distrust between the soldiers and the civilians again expressed 
itself and obstructed effective supply methods. " What became 
of the food dictatorship, !! snorted the railroad chief. The 
soldier found it difficult to appreciate the machinery of parlia- 
mentary action. 

The frustrated Reichstag of World War I did not exactly 
demonstrate crisis co-operation at its best. Distrust was its 
heritage and divisive party quarrels its nature. The right and 
left wings were deeply alien to one another and the bourgeois 
middle divided unpredictably on every issue. After 1915 the 
patriotic reconciliation with the government was ended and 
the sniping attack on the autocratic regime was renewed. The 
Reichstag moved back into such aggravating problems as Prus- 
sian suffrage and gave running discussion to peace plans and 
war leadership. The conservatives thought the Reichstag 
might better go home or content itself with enthusiastic sup- 
port of the war effort. The socialists wanted national eco- 
nomic controls and full suffrage equality. Everybody disagreed 
on annexations, submarines and peace diplomacy. In short, 
the Empire was thoroughly at odds with itself by 1916 and 
hardly co-ordinated for the desperate struggle at hand. Now 
that spirits were raw and materials scarce, it was a little late 
for harmonious regulation and contraction. 

Groener was one of those who wanted to send the Reich- 
stag home. Let all the parties be represented in a national 
executive council and let it entrust war leadership to the mili- 
tary. At the same time, the national spirit could be rejuvenated 
by some significant democratic action, stich as suffrage re- 
form. Then a unified and uplifted Germany might be able to 
thwart Allied pressure and work out a satisfactory peace for 



94 General William Groener 

itself. According to Groener, the frustrated German people 
were ready for a military dictatorship in the "firm, naive be- 
lief 1 that the soldiers might still organize success. And a 
postwar Reichstag investigating committee also judged that 
the General Staff took charge of Germany mainly because ef- 
fective civilian leadership was absent* Apparently the com- 
ing dictatorship of Ludendorff reflected a national situation 
as well as a personal arrogation. 9 

The army made its bid for control of the home front in the 
Fall of 1 916. Ludendorff approached Bethmann-Hollweg for a 
levee en masse in which the High Command would gain au- 
thority over every German within a certain age bracket, per- 
haps between fifteen and sixty. But the Chancellor thought 
such a request would be quite unacceptable; it would be dif- 
ficult enough to work a more modest draft of labor through the 
Reichstag. So the Hindenburg program resorted to a less for- 
ward pronunciation of its desiderata. It asked for more sol- 
diers and for more home-front production. Somehow, by a 
Ludendorff act of will, the German production line was to sur- 
render more men to the army, yet also increase its volume of 
output. That meant tighter control of raw materials, produc- 
tion aiKl labor. Non-essential work had to stop and a general 
labor draft was to be Invoked. Women and handicapped per- 
sons were to be utilized. Organized youth might help out on 
the farm. The worker was to be forced into war industry and 
frozen to his job. He must be enlisted in the industrial army 
and man his station as though he were in uniform. 

The entire productive machinery of the Empire was to be 
given into the hands of the military. Ludendorff understood 
1at his immediate use of more recruits would automatically 
reduce the reserve strength of the future. That shortage would 
ftenhaveto be counter-balanced by more equipment, machine 
guns, mortars and cannons. The army's future stability was 
thus premised on the success of the Hindenburg program. 
German industry quickly promised Ludendorff astronomical 
production increase ai*d he counted his immediate reinforce- 
ments as a smart loan from the future. 10 

Qroener was the choice of the High Command for its 
planned domestic mobilization, but this time he would have 
to relinquish his railroad post* He did so reluctantly for here 
Jay his unassailable skill, authority, and hapjfeess. But 



The Political Soldier 95 

there was an economic job to be done, so he snapped on the 
harness and stepped into the Berlin arena. His happy days 
and unsullied reputation would henceforth move into eclipse. 
Ahead lay only complex responsibility, insoluble dilemma, 
harrassing Ludendorff impatience and misunderstood failure. 

Before his appointment to the new War Office, he ex- 
press ed his views about the Hindenburg program to the Chan- 
cellor and the dual commanders. He wondered if it might not 
be better to ask for voluntary response from labor; it might 
willingly staff an expanding war industry and make a coercive 
law to that effect unnecessary* He thought the material short- 
age needed more careful regulation. The idea of female labor 
was fine but the factories would first have to be made fit for 
femininity, and he reminded his superiors that the use of un- 
skilled or handicapped workers would also involve on-the-job 
training. Having aired some of his views, Groenerthen pre- 
pared to assume charge of the new position and escort Luden- 
dorff ! s Auxiliary Service Bill (Hilfsdienstgesetz) through the 
Reichstag. His political career was under way. n 

Groener began to negotiate the bill through Reichstag 
channels at the end of October, 1916. His co-sponsor was 
Prussian Minister of the Interior Helfferich. The High Com- 
mand proposed that every German male between the age of 
fifteen and fifty-nine be made available to the military au- 
thorities for possible assignment to a war job. The War Min- 
istry was to manage such registration and the newly created 
War Office was to fix industry needs and guide the distribu- 
tion of man power. Joint local committees, composed of an 
employer, a labor delegate, and a War Office representative 
were to select the specific personnel needed. Petition against 
such committee decisions, or uncertainties about the defini- 
tion of a war job, were to be decided by the higher echelons 
of the War Office, Ludendorff wanted to control the mobility 
of labor within the war industry and all newly constructed 
Genaan factories were expected to serve War Office needs 
first* It was recognized that certain industries would be 
stripped of their labor force and that certain hardships in such 
a national realignment could not be avoided. 

Heifferich, l$bor, and some of the German states hesi- 
tated almost immediately. The Prussian Minister believed in 
iaissez faire and he wofidered whether a voluntary labor and 



96 General William Groener 

industrial effort could not satisfy requirements* The states 
did not welcome such intrusion into their economic affairs. 
Whole industries might be laid still and problems of unemploy- 
ment created. Labor suspected the motives of the High Com- 
mand and was hostile to any job freeze. Their lives would 
then be even more thoroughly under the control of the military. 
Initial discussions of the bill brought questions of detail to 
the fore. Where did the division of authority between the War 
Office, the War Ministry, and the civilian bureaucracy lay ? 
Howwere the rights of labor, or the autonomy of business, to 
be regulated and protected? Was it wise to expose such a 
controversial measure to the argumentive Reichstag? Some 
officials thought it would be wiser to proclaim such action 
through the federal Bundesrat. 12 

Groener was irked by such explicit and cautious attention. 
He wanted the Auxiliary Service bill to serve as a broad, in- 
spiring declaration of intensified effort and national solidarity. 
Details could be worked out later. He was willing to include 
civilian help and counsel in his War Office, and labor was 
promised important representation as well as strong petition 
safeguards. Helfferich was prepared to maneuver his way 
through the Reichstag but the general looked for quick agree- 
ment and deferred questions. He reported such unwelcome 
reactions back to Headquarters and a sked for another round of 
support. So the High Command reassured Groener that its 
request must be accepted as it stood. Only then was a l! clear 
solution" to Germany's dilemma possible. Let the Reichstag 
understand that the war could be won "only with the help of 
such a law. 11 And it required the "collaboration of the Reich- 
stag, which absolutely must share the burden of responsibil- 
ity. 11 The High Command wanted Reichstag approval for demo- 
cratic resonance and appearance but it rejected sincere delib- 
eration. The Reichstag might even assume responsibility in 
case tilings went wrong- l * 

The socialists were not impressed with such imperious 
wisdom and they proceeded to work their bridgeheads into the 
bill, they were rather pleased wife the Head of the new War 
Office even though he sponsored a dangerous bill. He spoke 
with human directness and evident sincerity. He understood 
labor's need and its competitive concern about the conditions 
and implications of the Auxiliary Service bill. He guaranteed 



The Political Soldier 97 

fair administration of all industrial matters, high and low. 
He even expressed interest in a surplus profits tax as a justi- 
fiable corollary to any labor draft. Promises and informal 
understandings were broached informally in committee meet- 
ings. Groener wanted the bill to come to life and he was 
willing to ad just to certain labor modifications. He understood 
that German power now rested very substantially on its labor 
corps and he realistically accepted their growing place in 
German politics. He could admit that the High Command was 
not always right, whereas the War Minister insisted a few days 
later that the "High Command does not make mistakes* 11 The 
same General von Stein who wrote the bulletin had denied de- 
feat at the Marne. Compared to such rigid types, Groener 
impressed the Reichstag delegates, and especially the so- 
cialists, as a reasonable, intelligent fellow German. 

The General Staff and the Social Democrats were emerging 
ever more clearly as the two exponents of German force, and 
it was Groener 1 s job to correlate the interests of both in the 
new domestic mobilization. Success depended on friendly 
negotiation and joint national interest on the part of all con- 
cerned. His Swabian qualities were suddenly of real value 
as the General Staff sought greater civilian sacrifice and help 
at home. Groener was at ease in the bourgeois world and he 
knew how to talk to the common man. A few words spoken at 
a union meeting in December of that year well illustrated his 
egalitarian simplicity: 

11 Iknowthat we will assist one another in the great- 
est mutual trust. And when the Auxiliary Service 
law is out of force after the war, then we can shake 
one another by the hand and say: we did that with 
real good sense* t! 

He felt, and conveyed, a sincerity and democracy of attitude 
which did much to mollify labor's suspicions about the Luden- 
dorff campaign into the home front. 14 

Labor would not allow itself to be completely disarmed by 
a personality, least of all in uniform. Greener's impression 
notwithstanding, the military request for total mobilization 
tfireatened the freedom of the working citizen and it had to be 
modified* In classic parliamentary fashion, a dangerous bill 
of four paragraphs was expanded to a porous eighteen. Labor 



98 General William Groener 

kept its right to change war jobs and gained important petition 
rights and a key representative in the structure of the War Of- 
fice. And the War Ministry was also given a place in the ad- 
ministration of the new economic effort. That meant stiff old 
generals and procedures which would resist the new War Of- 
fice and alienate the citizens forced into their registry and 
processing care. Groener was accustomed to complete au- 
thority in his railroad work and now his jurisdiction was to be 
carefully regulated, but he stepped into the job with typical 
energy with the hope that his considerable arbitration powers 
might enable him to shape a system more to his liking. 

In his willingness to make concessions to labor, Groener 
alienated his own political partner, Helfferich. The latter was 
a shrewd and suspicious Minister of the crown who regarded 
the Reichstag as the constitutional enemy. The general was 
told to get a quick mobilization bill and he did not hesitate 
to make concessions as they seemed to be necessary. He was 
accustomed to executive independence, but Helfferich was 
not always at the Reichstag committee meetings and was not 
always kept informed of Groener 1 s spontaneous actions. His 
own chary bargaining was thus often undermined by the mili- 
tary partner. He was thoroughly chagrined and annoyed when 
the socialist delegates onceasked him, "How can you oppose 
things which General Groener has long since granted us? 11 
And probably Helfferich was not too happy when Groener told 
him that the war involved the "greatest democratic wave ever 
to pass over the nations. 11 One could not oppose such a wave. 
one could only l! steer with it. lt15 

Such democratic determinism on the part of his general 
apparently sifted through to the Kaiser. He was in good auto- 
cratic form that Fall and impregnable to such thoughts. Even 
after the Sornme he could still boast to Reichstag delegates, 
"where my Guaids appear, there is no room for democracy. " 
There was the equally revealing comment to a conservative 
leader, 

"Albert shall keep his Belgium, since he too is King 
by Divine Right. . * . Though of course he will have 
to toe the line there, I iiaagine our future relation- 
ship to be rather like that of the Egyptian Khedive 
to the King of England. " |6 



The Political Soldier 99 

When Groener appeared at a royal dinner shortly after the 
Auxiliary Service law was passed, he felt the cool wind of 
disfavor. William shook hands with his little finger, a pert 
sign of displeasure, and later accused his general of being a 
popularity seeker. The crown simply could not accept a mode 
of procedure which recognized the Reichstag as a legitimate 
and dignified organ of the national governing process. 

Groener 1 s War Office tackled an impossible assignment* 
There simply was not enough man power to go around and cer- 
tain material deficiencies also helped to hamstring productive 
strength. Ludendorff wanted more men to be released from in- 
dustry and dispatched to the front lines. At the same time he 
also wanted higher production quotas. Women, children, and 
handicapped persons were to staff the reorganized industrial 
system and give the German army the abundant supply which 
it hitherto lacked. Ludendorff recognized the difficulty of 
such a reorganization, with marginal resources everywhere, 
and yet he apparently thought it could be successfully carried 
through. But his executive inside Germany soon had very 
grave doubts. 

The labor problem did not involve numbers as much as 
skill. Germany 1 s skilled man power was in the trenches and 
now the High Command wanted the rest of it withdrawn from 
industry. Women and children could not replace their func- 
tions. In fact, more women were looking for work than there 
were positions available, and the few specialists left at home 
were taking advantage of their Auxiliary Service loophole. 
They were switching frequently to better paying jobs and the 
war industry was not on a healthy labor footing. Enterprise 
contributed its part to the problem by offering higher wages to 
other workers. 

A com parable shortage plagued the matter of raw material 
distribution and production charting. Industry designed its 
expansion plans and then applied to the War Office for the 
necessary supply allocations. Greener's office, in trying to 
husband its res ounces and direct an efficient expansion, gave 
very careful bureaucratic scrutiny to all such industrial re- 
quests. There was a discouraging maze of paper-work and 
War Office inspection. Supply margins were thin and a hither- 
to untraiaiBeled industrial world suddenly found itself with a 



1 00 General William Groener 

military bit in its mouth. They had expected the regimentation 
of labor, not of production, so they complained privately to 
Ludendorff that the War Off ice had created a confusing bureau- 
cratic labyrinth which made it impossible for them to fulfill 
their production promises. 

The winter of 1916-1917 was no help* Industrial expan- 
sion meant that the railroads had to haul construction material 
for the new factories being built* A cold winter froze up the 
waterways and the railroads assumed even more extra duty. 
A shortage of lubricating grease caused the entire German 
transportation system to buckle dangerously. The building 
program had to stop and all the materials poured into that ef- 
fort now stood wasted in partly constructed factories and 
warehouses. 

An entire national economy, worn thin by two years of 
war and blockade, could not simply double or treble produc- 
tion on order of the High Command. Maybe Ludendorff thought 
the demand for the impossible would bring the possible. Such 
logic had its limits on the battlefield and it only strained eco- 
nomic stability at home. The forcing haste of the Hindenburg 
program took hold of the resources left to Germany and wasted 
a good deal in impetuous expansion. Groener 1 s office could 
simplify production and bring related industrial processes 
closer together in order to save on transportation, but it could 
not create the labor and the raw materials needed, and it was 
too late for orderly improvisation. 

Ludendorff registered his first complaint to Groener late 
in January, 1917. The munitions stockpile was not building 
up very rapidly and new factory construction was practically 
at a standstill. He indicated that there was considerable 
criticism of the way in which the War Office functioned. In 
mid-February he elaborated on that comment. The War Office 
was too ramified; each item of business had to go through 
many different hands. Hie subordinates lacked independence 
of action and had to clear everything through higher channels* 
There was much uncertainty of procedure and too much redun- 
dant deliberation. Certain production matters would get lost 
for weeks without anyone knowing where the files were. 
Ludeixiorff conceded that Greener's system must exeicise care 
and that productive abundance wtth marginal resources was a 
difficult undertaking, yet jbe wondered whether there was not 



The Political Soldier 101 

too much paper-work and consultation. 

Ludendorff was superficially informed and fundamentally 
unrealistic in his criticisms. Groener readily admitted that 
there had been initial confusion and duplication of action. He 
wanted a careful system and thought proper initial routine 
more important than a few quick production decisions. He 
told his people to stress the personal contact with industry 
and labor; correspondence and memoranda were to be kept on 
a functional, even first-draft, level. He had never been one 
to stifle the independence of subordinates and such uncertainty 
was due only to the novelty of the job itself, but mere system 
alone could not produce that which Ludendorff needed and 
which industry had promised. Greener's was a thankless, 
experimental assignment in which an impulsive Ludendorff, 
laissez faire habits, and deep labor suspicions were to be 
dissolved and blended in a magical industrial creation. And 
all this was to be done with marginal supply, deteriorating 
railroads, and inadequate labor. Groener could only explain 
problems to Ludendorff, not solve them, and such wisdom was 
pointless to the victor of Tannenberg. 17 

Groener's travail continued throughout the severe 11 turnip 
winter 11 and Spring marked Germany's first great munitions 
strike. Production lagged and worker morale sank to the point 
of resistance. Far to the east the Russian revolution stirred 
the hopes and fears of many Germans. Spartacist agitators 
and Independent Socialist opportunists worked to touch off a 
mass protest* la On the right the German conservatives and 
super-patriots were just as radical in their stubborn need of 
victory and continuing autocracy. 

A reduction in the bread ration was announced for April 
16, and many Germans expected a labor demonstration to take 
place. Berlin police reports worried about an indifferent and 
defeatist public. Reichstag delegate Haase asked, on March 
30, if the Government wanted the masses to start talking 
"Russian." The war censorship office cautioned the news- 
papers not to deal carelessly with the Russian revolution, for 
fear of irritating class antagonisms and further weakening the 
German stand. A strike "lay In the air" and the authorities 
in Berlin got ready for it. Groener urged that labor be given 
timely representation on the food agencies. The Prussian 
Ministry of the fotertor asked the police to be cautious and 



102 General William Groener 

refrain from calling in the military unless a crisis actually did 
arise, the army must not be used against the public. And the 
Majority socialists were afraid that mass disturbances might 
lead to a complete militarization of the economy or to an un- 
controllable, revolutionary rip-tide. 

About 200,000 workers walked out of the Berlin armament 
factories on the morning of April 16. Some of the strikers 
marched toward government office areas and others went out 
to the parks for a day of relaxation. A few bakeries were looted 
but public order generally prevailed. The police had discreetly 
broken up the drift toward the government office areas and 
there was no mass procession. Groener 1 s War Office and the 
Prussian Government promised the workers more food and direct 
re presentation in the food distribution agencies, but this quiet 
emotional release and protest could not be dispelled in a day 
or two. 

Some workers returned to their jobs on April 17, but such 
pacification was more than counterbalanced by the appearance 
of a political petition from Leipzig demanding peace without 
annexation, equal suffrage, nullification of the Auxiliary Ser- 
vice law, the termination of martial law and the censorship 
of the press. It also asked that the Chancellor receive a dele- 
gation of strikers from Leipzig. The demonstration moved in- 
to political gear and the action of the government was critically 
important. Majority socialists Ebert and Scheidemann urged 
the workers to reject such explosive political demands, and 
the union leaders barely managed to swing their groups against 
the Leipzig resolution. The same union leaders asked their 
men to return to work on April 18, and the organized nerve of 
the strike was broken. A Hindenburg appeal for home front 
loyalty appeared in the newspapers on April 20, and Groener 
asked labor for "unstinting co-operation 11 with the War Office. 
Most of th& strikers went back to work although new trouble 
loomed ahead for the traditional socialist May Day. 

On April 21, Groenear met in a general council with other 
military and Prussian government leaders. They agreed that 
a military fight with labor must be avoided to the last and that 
an effort should be made to pick off the leaders instead. The 
central meeting of tfee metal unions on April Z2 would soon 
sfeqisrkilx^sf^^ That p&eetiBg was post- 

poaed amd Groener knew that the union leaders bad regained 



The Political Soldier 103 

control and would not further challenge the government. 

Now with the trend moving back toward law and order a- 
gain, Groener employed a more decisive tone. His report to 
the Main Committee of the Reichstag discussed the strike as 
an understandable psychological outburst. The Leipzig de- 
mands and the propaganda material uncovered first gave the 
strike its dangerous aspect. Groener warned that there were 
to n benomore strikes 11 and that he would n proceed ruthlessly 11 
against any instigators. At the same time, he reassured labor 
that he would defend their rights under the Auxiliary Service 
law. He and the War Office were "absolutely neutral. !fl9 

On the following day, April 27, Groener addressed himself 
to the broad German public. He referred to Hindenburg ! s call 
for unity and arms. 

ft Who dares defy Marshal von Hindenburg's call? He 
is a scoundrel who strikes while our armies face the 
enemy. . . Our worst enemies are in the midst of us. 
They are the faint-hearted,., .the strike agitators,.,* 
He is a coward who listens to their words. Read 
what the Imperial Penal Code says about high trea- 
son. Who dares to refuse work when Marshal von 
Hindenburg demands it?. . .We are not far from the 
goal. The existence of our people is at stake. " 

Hindenburg's letter and Groener 1 s "manifesto 11 were to be 
posted on all factory bulletin boards where labor might be 
properly reprimanded and inspired. The tone was patriotic and 
strident, obviously colored by the revolutionary experience of 
the moment. Groener 1 s own views were not that simple or op- 
timistic. 

Not only did Groener address himself to the Reichstag and 
to the public; he also resorted to private influence. He liter- 
ally cornered Independent Socialist leader Haase in the Reich- 
stag committee room to tell him that any May Day demonstra- 
tion would be met with gunfire. Haase was too cautious for 
that sort of a climax and he assured Groener "that under no 
circumstances would there be a strike 11 on that day. All in all, 
the authorities had scouted and controlled the strike with flex- 
ible skill. It lacked real leadership and a crisis s ituation, 
but it could well have developed into a turbulent, explosive 
street feattle. Groener 1 s anti-revolutionary experience was 



1 04 General William Greener 

now begun, even as he realized that the Hohenzollern govern- 
ment must ride with the reform wave or else capsize. 20 

Groener received no thanks for his defense of the state in 
that April moment of danger. The conservatives could not un- 
derstand his initial laxity toward the strike and the socialists 
were offended by his crude denunciation and naive appeal* 
11 One does not speak to free, thinking workers like that, 11 said 
socialist Bauer in the Reichstag. "The workers do not take 
orders from the military. They laugh at such language and are 
not at all impressed- 11 And Groener assured his socialist 
critics that he had phrased the "Hundsfott 11 charge with care 
and he out-flanked them by exhibiting a collection of revolu- 
tionary leaf lets which clearly showed that the strike was more 
than a mere cry of hunger* His unfortunate battle with labor 
was then terminated with a letter from the Trade Unions which 
upheld the logic of Groener and Hindenburg, M Strikes at the 
present time must be avoided; the preservation and security 
of the Empire take first place* 1121 

That letter of reassurance from the Trade Unions expressed 
labor's complaint, as well as its loyalty* Black market luxu- 
ries were still easily available to the rich. The Auxiliary 
Service law mobilized labor and often countenanced personal 
hardship, but it did not require better working conditions or 
raise pay levels. Groener understood the basic discrimination 
and dissatisfaction. The law chafed the working man more 
than it did the industrialist* The latter could dodge paper regu- 
lations, pile up excessive war profits, and find emergency 
help from Ludendorff when necessary. 

The April strike convinced Groener that the German situa- 
tion was grim and in need of early peace. Such home-front 
instability further doomed the Hindenburg program and the 
foundations of German strength* Hie Russian revolution prom- 
ised to neutralize a front, but it also heightened the danger of 
a social explosion within the Hohenzoliern empire. Now was 
the tiiae to negotiate a settlement in the west and renew the 
loyalty of the German people with democratic reforms. Groener 
tried to convey his thoughts to the Kaiser. He had a longer 
talk with the Empress telling her about the blockade and the 
hardship which it brought to ike conimon people. She was 
sympathetic and eager to help;, but she still thought only in 
tetrmsofcharftyaiKi seemingly did not comprehend that gracious 



The Political Soldier 105 

concern was no longer enough. Hie people wanted rights and 
care. Apparently the Empress did help Groener get another 
invitation to a royal dinner where he tried to get the Kaiser's 
ear, but to no avail. The latter sparkled with entertaining 
chit-chat and almost seened intent on avoiding any serious 
exchange with his controversial general. 

Having failed at the palace, Groener then expressed him- 
self to Chancellor Bethmann-Hollweg and to Valentini, head 
of the Kaiser's personal cabinet. He reminded them that vic- 
tory might not be possible and that it was time to prepare the 
nation for something less. The step from !1 non-victory to de- 
feat was not very big" but the shock to an unprepared public 
could have revolutionary ramifications. Let the events in 
Russia serve as a timely warning. He expressed similar 
thoughts to other conservative leaders, among then Luden- 
dorffs friend Hugo Stinnes. They all agreed that the German 
situation was precarious, but they could not accept the suf- 
frage reform and the socialistic monarchy which Groener thought 
necessary to the day. Stinnes insisted stoutly that "Luden- 
dorff will win. 11 To which Groener flatly retorted, "Ludendorff 
will not win." 

Groener finally received a visitor himself in the person 
of the Kaiser's military adjutant, General von Plessen. In the 
halcyon days of August, 1914, this old friend of Schlieffen re- 
peatedly led Groener into the Kaiser 1 s presence. Then victory 
seemed near and the railroad chief stood as an admired dis- 
ciple of the Schlieffen school, but now Plessen had other 
thoughts on his heart. He charged that Groener seemed intent 
on warning the Kaiser that this was impossible. Groener 
should give up any further attempt to see His Majesty. Groener 
indicated that realistic frankness was also an obligation of 
duty but he agreed to the Plessen demand. Let the Kaiser's 
friends be responsible for the Hohenzollern future. 

The word was passed around that General Groener was 
"letting his tail hang; it might be good to send him to the 
front. 11 That might straighten out his logic and revitalize his 
will. Berlin was full of faltering patriots that Summer and 
Groener was not alone in his seaich for an early peace. A 
Reichstag majority supported the July Peace Resolution of 
Matthias Erzbeiger. It evasively spoke "for a peace of under- 
standing 11 aad did not categorically renounce the possibility 



1 06 General William Groener 

of territorial acquisitions. It had a tone of adroit, rather than 
sincere, good will, but it did express a German recognition 
that the war could not be won and must be terminated. As 
Friedrich Naumann wrote, it was "decision time in German 
history. 11 Only the men of realistic national interest lost out 
to the Prussian junkers and the industrial tycoons. These men 
controlled the Kaiser and the army, and they were not interested 
in a compromise peace. They could even baldly admit that 
they would rather bring Germany to ruin than accept a compro- 
mise peace and consequent democratic reform at home. Beth- 
mann-Hollweg was forced to resign and his effort to find some 
"diagonal 11 link between autocracy and democracy, victory and 
peace, was cast aside. zz 

As the High Command maneuvered its way through the 
peace crisis that summer, Groener threw his own bomb into 
the Ludendorff ranks. He submitted a memorandum to the 
government which recommended stringent national control of 
both wages and profits. He had favored such action from the 
very beginning of his War Office assignment and, in the ne- 
gotiations over the Auxiliary Service bill, he even prompted 
the socialist delegates to promote the idea in the Reichstag* 
An aide by the name of Merton wrote the memorandum and 
Groener had it personally delivered to Chancellor Michaelis 
as he assumed office in late July. It would disappear into the 
files and, in the Spring of 1918, have its very existence de- 
nied by the government on the Reichstag floor. Even then, the 
original draft lay in the files of the War Office. The memoran- 
dum which Groener submitted finally turned up after the war, 
with marginal comments by Helfferich who happened to be the 
chief protagonist of a laissez faire economy. 23 

The memorandum accused the Genaan entrepeneur of at- 
tuning his war business methods to the profit lure and not to 
the patriotic need. He insisted on the maintenance of free 
enterprise, but he did not hesitate to gouge the state on war 
cof*HBcts* The wages of labor were often far too low and it 
quickly emulated enterprise in demanding what the market 
might pay. Since industry could always isatch pay raises with 
higher prices, a price spiral was begun which was both costly 
and disastrous to the nation's fiscal stability* Germans liked 
to sneer at English merohaat zeal but that country had been 
quick to regulate its ecxmomip life In support of $m waj effort. 



The Political Soldier 107 

The memorandum urged that wages be fixed, every contract 
cost set at the beginning of production, and all profit taxed 
to the hilt. The government should be given the right to seize 
any industry and operate it in accordance with the law. fl En- 
terprise must clearly understand that war is no time for money 
making but that it requires actual sacrifice, involuntary if 
necessary, from everyone. 11 Such discipline now would also 
prepare the German economy for the difficult postwar adjust- 
ments. 

A few weeks later, Groener was removed from the War Of- 
fice and assigned to a division on the western front. He rec - 
ognized his isolation and indicated his readiness to go, should 
Ludendorff think a change opportune. The Hindenburg program 
was not fulfilled and the Auxiliary Service law remained rather 
ineffective, Acertain mobilization of labor and simplification 
of production took place, but prices, wages, and profits 
spiralled steadily upwards as workers and enterprise alike 
pulled clear of regulation. Groener 1 s office and person at- 
tracted a lengthening line of critics and his transfer seemed 
to be due. 

The manner of his release was more objectionable than 
objective. He made a routine visit to Ludendorff on August 15 
and discussed various business matters with him. There was 
no indication of a possible change. On returning to Berlin the 
following morning, Groener read in the newspaper that he was 
being transferred. The official orders followed later that day. 
Groener suspected that big industry had learned of the Merton 
memorandum and pushed for his removal. A week before his 
removal, industrialist Duisberg was reported to have informed 
a group of his associates that Groener ft was through. " The 
suspicions of Groener were probably valid but there were also 
other reasons why his transfer seemed desirable. ** 

The conservative news papers shrugged off his removal as 
just another administrative move. The socialists saluted him 
as a man who respected the equality of labor in the German 
social complex. This general had more regard for their prob- 
lems than did the civilian government. The Frankfurter Zeituncr 
described him as a man who actually did not ft know any parties" 
and truly sought to serve the national interest. The picture 
of this energetic and friendly general, chatting casually with 
the socialists at their own caucus table in the Reichstag, rep- 



108 General William Groener 

resented the kind of civility and social harmony which that 
great newspaper espoused for modern Germany. 25 

Groener was not able to subordinate both labor and industry 
to centralized military control. Full authority was not granted 
by the suspicious civilians and the different German parts 
continued to move independently within the Empire system. 
Labor sensed its growing strength in the Reichstag and on the 
Berlin streets* Industry found access to the tent of Ludendorf f 
The compromise bourgeois parties in the middle floated help- 
lessly between these two poles of power. Groener tried to 
reconcile labor and the army but he was successful only in a 
personal fashion. Suspicion of the High Command remained 
and his War Office could not muster a levee en masse at a time 
when resources and spirit were already beyond rally by com- 
mand. Groener recognized that German strength and stability 
were at the breaking point and he spoke up for domestic and 
diplomatic adjustments which made him an appeaser. The 
general was sent to the troops where he could watch his fears 
come true. 



Chapter Five 
THE LIQUIDATION RESPONSIBILITY 

Greener's division was on a quiet sector of the Lorraine 
front where he had a chance to refresh his spirit and reflect 
on the German problem. It was too late for exaggerated 
patriotism or military heroics, and the zeal of Ludendorff and 
his faction no longer served the national interest. They could 
not win and they would not make peace. Let Ludendorff try 
to make the kind of a peace If which the All-Germans regale 
him with. 11 Such naive and selfish militancy could only bring 
the weakening nation to a point of complete helplessness and 
social collapse. The wage- price spiral would wipe out the 
middle class and add another wing to the dissatisfied prole- 
tariat. The vigorous socialists would rebel rather than duti- 
fully serve the High Command. 

Two naive soldiers were left in charge of German destiny 
at a time when caution and slyness were imperative. Groener 
felt sure that this old guard could not successfully harness 
the new German currents coming to the surface. It was now 
clear that the modern state could find stability only if it sat- 
isfied the working class and cultivated the good will of the 
public. Let the people n feel themselves 11 to be governed in 
a liberal fashion. That ideological vogue must somehow be 
satisfied, even if only in a superficial way* 1 

His own troops certainly were in no mood for romantic 
heroics. Theirs had become an animalistic fight for life and 
they were dull to any problem or promise except the dream of 
peace* Tales and pep talks were no longer welcome* Groener 
kept All-German patriotic leaflets away from his men because 
he thought they would cause more $nger than enthusiasm. 
Groener womlered whether they had the sufficiency of strength 

109 



110 General William Groener 

and equipment to sustain a final victory offensive. But it was 
still a hardened, muscular force which knew how to fight and 
die. With them, Ludendorff and Germany would make one more 
climatic effort to force a victory in the west. 

Again Groener preferred operations elsewhere. As he 
wrote to his wife in early January, 19 18, "Ten Hindenburgs and 
Ludendorff s cannot effect the superiority of men, weapons and 
munitions really necessary to finish a fight in the west. 11 Of- 
fensive action against the less formidable armies in Italy and 
the Balkans impressed him as being the more astute German 
strategy. The Russian revolution crumbled the eastern front, 
and now Germany could buttress such new hinterland security 
and expansion with victories along the Mediterranean. Then 
the Empire might yet wedge out a profitable peace for itself. 

Now and then Groener could still dream of a happy end, 
for his Staatsraeson responded to the opportunities, as well 
as the necessities, of power. But he also recognized that the 
German public expected a major victory effort in the west. 
lAidendorff told him it had to be ventured. Home-front morale 
was weakening, as were allies Turkey and Austria-Hungary. 
The American troops would soon be pouring into France to make 
that front even more impregnable. It would be a colossal 
struggle, but an intoediate strike for victory in the west should 
not be deferred. 2 

Groener dubiously hoped for the best and watched the 
German army settle into its starting blocks, but he was des- 
tined to watch, rather than share, in that final failure of the 
General Staff. In early February he was transferred to the 
Ukrainian theatre where he was to organize food shipments to 
Gemany and keep the new Ukrainian government clear of Bol- 
shevik control, iadendorff wanted economic help for Germany, 
aadB^rUai^antedarti^Fof satellite states to be formed around 
Bolshevik Russia. So Groener made the long train ride to 
Brest-Litowskandoiitoliev. He was chief of staff in a corps 
which controlled an area more than twice as large as Germany, 
tmt again his asslgniaetit co**ld only partially be fulfilled, 

the Ukrainian grata bin was empty. Years of war had 
strained agricultural pxriuctioa; months of revolution disrup- 
ted it. Geraan soldiers mo^ed iato a land wbera orderly eco- 
nomic Me bad ceased, What tiie peasat&ts needed for them- 
selves, iberf Jh|d to undeEgronaa oseiie^ Neither tibe 



The Liquidation Responsibility 111 

nor the Bolsehviks could locate these, and for Greener's pur- 
poses they were insignificant. He soon realized that Ukraine 
was not going to satisfy the German supply expectations. As 
he told his wife: Berlin thinks that Ukraine is a well stocked 
larder and that I am the magician who can send grain and hogs 
to the homeland. "How to get this on a freight train, or if 
there even is one, does not gve those people much of a head- 
ache. " 

Groenerwas not veiy happy with the young idealists who 
were trying to establish the Ukrainian People's Republic. They 
talked of dividing the large estates and neither their plans nor 
their actions were very helpful to German supply interests. 
The government in Berlin recognized this Ukrainian regime be- 
cause it was anti-Bolshevik, but Groener saw little economic 
profit in their experiments and he leaned toward the large land- 
holders and immediate stability. His job was to set up a sup- 
ply base and he was not interested in diplomatic logic or ideo- 
logical sentimentalities. He complained to Ludendorff and 
Berlin that the incumbent Ukrainian government could not en- 
sure the needed grain deliveries and he asked for stronger 
German leadership. 

Apparently his clearance came through. On April 23 he 
consulted with emissaries from the German and Austro- 
Hungarian foreign off ices. On the following day he discussed 
the situation with General Skoropadski, a Ukrainian nobleman 
and spokesman for the large landholders. On April 28 a de- 
tachment of German troops broke into the Ukrainian Assembly 
(Rada), dispersed the delegates and arrested some of the 
government ministers. Groener said their action was unauthor- 
ized and his superior, General Eichorn, expressed his regrets. 
But both German leaders were quick and happy to deal with 
the new government of General Skoropadski. His aversion for 
socialistic experiments complemented their own and he prom- 
ised to give them the foodstuffs they were looking for. The 
Skiropadski regime dissolved the Rada, placed fee Ukrainian 
anay under German control and agreed to reimburse the Ger- 
mans for their military help. It also restored large estates to 
their landlords and agreed to a forthcoming military and eco- 
nomic pact with Germany, Such were Genaan satellite policies 
in a beginning drive to exploit eastern weakness. 

Groener c&ortted happily over bis 



112 General William Groener 

11 People on the street say that the German command 
has conducted this overthrow and they are not very 
far from wrong. It just would not go with the old 
regime any more and a strong cuff across the ear, 
which they earned, was enough to unseat such 
youngsters from their ministerial stools. I! 

Public order was much improved under Skoropadski but pro- 
duce shipments did not increase. The Ukrainians could not 
deliver their promised quotas of fruits, fats, eggs, and live- 
stock. The Germans also fell short on their deliveries of coal, 
agricultural machinery, and other manufactured products. Both 
societies were exhausted by war and all the exhortation by 
Groener and Skoropadski was futile. Just as Ludendorff could 
not command industrial sufficiency in Germany, so now did 
Groener pull fruitlessly at an exhausted, disinterested 
Ukrainian people. There were not enough German soldiers and 
Skoropadskis to muster the land. There was not even enough 
seed in the ground, or peasants at the hoe. 

In Ukraine, Groener got a firsthand look at revolutionary 
disorder and collapse. H God protect us, 11 he wrote to his wife 
about the initial socialist leaders, "from such chaos and a 
government which has possibly the finest ideas for human 
happiness but cannot act for all its ideas and talk. lf That 
grim impression of a disintegrated society would serve to guide 
Groener 1 s values and decisions in the German trial to come. 3 

Under Skoropadski, life in Kiev settled into an occupation 
routine for Groener and he could direct his main worry to the 
west, where the Ludendorff offensive gambled for victory or 
defeat. The first drive toward Amiens almost broke through, 
but Foch plugged the hole and succeeded in shouldering the 
German advance away from the coast. Much ground was gained 
by the Geraans but the Allied line still stood intact. Groener 
wanted Amiens and its transportation facilities . n When Amiens 
is taken a&d the British right flank north of the Somme is 
wedged away from the river then we can shoot the victory 
salute and hang out tfee flags. ft But that fleeting dream soon 
passed on as the second drive for the Channel ports was well 
contained, ludeudorffs victory offensive was finished and 
he should have contracted for defense again. His bulging ad- 
vances merely represented lengthier front-line commitments 



The Liquidation Responsibility 113 

for a tiring army* He, the Crown Prince, and many others 
recognized as early as June that Germany 1 s ability to assert 
itself militarily was now in terminal decline* Ludendorff even 
consulted with Foreign Secretary Kuehlmann about preparations 
for a negotiated peace. Kuehlmann 1 s ventilation of that fact 
in the Reichstag stung the pride of the High Command and he 
was disavowed and forced out of office. 4 

A third German drive was then instantaneously crushed at 
Chateau-Thierry and three days later the Allied counter-offensive 
began with a startling penetration at Villers-Cotterets. The 
German retreat began and when a Guards division panicked on 
Augusts, it symbolized the beginning of the end. Both Luden- 
dorff and the Kaiser agreed at a crown council on August 14 
that the war must be ended, but they decided to wait for a more 
propitious tactical moment before making their truce interests 
public. The High Command simply could not face up to the 
fact that the war was irretrievably lost and that diplomatic 
negotiations could not forever be postponed. As they waited, 
their army's collapse became ever more evident and the Ger- 
man diplomats would have less to bargain with in the weeks 
and months to come* 

Groener watched helplessly from Kievas the German army 
began to stumble and reel. He encouraged his wife to take 
things in disciplined stride but his own spirit had to work its 
way through the agony of defeat. He waited hopelessly for 
his army to hold off the Allied attacks after July 18. He waited 
for the Ukrainian harvest which might give new life to the 
hungry peoples of the Central Powers, but it was a damp, 
rainy summer. Three days after the demoralizing defeat of 
August 8, he too finally gave up the ghost. He wrote from the 
eastern hinterland, 

"A dreary and cold rainy day hangs over Kiev and 
depresses my spirit. What is going to happen to the 
harvest with weather like we have been having? Is 
it raining right in the middle of the harvest at home 
too ? Good God, have you become an American, or 
what is going on? At the moment things look very 
serious in the west. Despite the U-boats, more 
Americans have come overtiianwe anticipated. 11 

Ludendorff had chanced too mich and now the consequences 



114 General William Groener 

were unavoidable. As a delegate of the Center party had con- 
fidently predicted a few months back, "the sword brought us 
peace in the east, it will also bring us peace in the west. " 
That was the Ludendorff gamble and it became the German 
destiny* 5 

The Allies now had the Germans tired and off balance, 
and they struck vigorously to harvest their advantage. Foch 
concentrated on collapsing the several German salients which 
protruded into his line* A highly successful American attack 
at St. Mihiel then dangerously loosened the southern anchor 
of the German armies in Belgium and northern France. A pene- 
tration here could slice right up the Meuse and break up the 
German right flank. Foch now decided to launch a general 
offensive pivoting on Verdun and rolling up the Antwerp- Meuse 
line. If he could interdict the German rail line running from 
Metz through Sedan to the north, then the logistical agility of 
the entire enemy front would be seriously impaired. The Ameri- 
can army at Verdun was closest to this line and its progress 
would be a critical barometer of strategic developments. 

In late September, Groener made a visit to Berlin and the 
western front* The Headquarters people at Spa told him that 
the situation was critical but Hindenburg and Ludendorff were 
quietly poised* Groener asked Ludendorff for the truth. "The 
situation is serious," answered the latter, "but in no way im- 
mediately threatening. " In fact the Allied armies were in the 
process of re-grouping. Groener asked how long the army 
could hold out. H We must have peace by Christmas, " was 
the answer. The entire impression at Headquarters was one 
of disciplined resignation* 

A few days later Ludendorff f s request for an immediate 
araistice was conveyed to a select Reichstag group. Strange- 
ly enough, the Reichstag was again included in his unpleasant 
co&amissloa of responsibility* Now they could be involved in 
gweiBiaeatas representatives of the people and counsel to a 
losing peace. JjudendodEFs emissary reported that the Allied 
offensive ted resumed and the Bulgarian defection signalled 
the break-up of the Balkan front. "Every twenty four hours, M 
be said, fl cap Impair the situation and give our opponent the 
opportunity of clearly realizing 11 tfee Genaan predicament* 
Groener* s Berlin friends were greatly distressed but he took 



The Liquidation Responsibility 115 

he regarded this report as merely a technique to hurry the 
German diplomats into action. Actually they had been held 
back by the High Command itself as it chose to wait for more 
favorable news from the front. Now Ludendorf f wanted a truce 
immediately to preserve whatever strength and territory there 
was left to his army. 6 

Hans Delbrueck judged this armistice demand of the High 
Command to be one of the great diplomatic blunders of the war. 
Fittingly enough, it was another military decision. It an- 
nounced to the enemy and to the German people that the Im- 
perial army was finished. How could the German diplomats 
bargain with such an open confession of weakness? The Al- 
lies could now wait for the Germans to crack completely. And 
on the home front, Ludendorf f ' s action formally opened the 
revolutionary season. 1! Now we have them, n cried Haase to 
his fellow Independent Socialist Ledebour. Now they could 
agitate against a defeated government and plot their revolu- 
tionary strategy in step with the exposures and angry shock 
sure to come. 7 

Ludendorf f ! s confession of weakness did reach Allied ears 
and it disarmed Germany's subsequent negotiation with Wil- 
son. The idealist shrewdly exploited his strength and urr 
folded terms in step with mounting military success. Groener 
was not surprised and beyond shock. Allied dominance al- 
lowed the American arbiter mundi t6 impose rather than nego- 
tiate. Three letters in those last days at Kiev well reflected 
Groener 1 s mood and thought on the eve of German defeat: 

(October 18). "Many sad and depressing thoughts 
pass through my mind these days; I cannot write 
them even to you. I must first digest inneriy that 
which oppresses me in this most difficult hour of the 
German people, since I see no way out and I have 
feared this for several years because we were strick- 
en with blindness. . . Ludendorff chanced the last 
throw and lost. It was beyond our strength!. ... 
There is no point in delivering funeral orations about 
the past if we would only finally learn to look truth 
soberly in the eye, I fear, however, that many of 
our people are stlU far from recognizing the truth 
and , Great Headquarters, which should have 



1 1 6 General William Groener 

considered its responsibility to honor tne truth, shies 
from it because it fears the loss of trust and confi- 
dence in the army. . . . Our strength is fading, mili- 
tarily and economically, whereas that of our enemy 
is still in the ascendant. God grant our government 
and Great Headquarters united wisdom and strength. 11 

(October 23). "The present government cannot be 
held accountable for that which now follows natur- 
ally out of the past self-deception of our high mili- 
tary leaders. It is true that this government lost its 
head as Hindenburg opened its eyes to our military 
situation. The disappointment was simply too great 
after having heard for years of victory, and Hinden- 
burg and Ludendorff were celebrated as victors this 
last Spring for their unfortunate offensive. Such 
mistakes take their toll in the life of nations as well 
as of individuals. Our entire people slipped into 
self-deception through the shining material ascent 
of the last decades, and they became fixed in the 
thought that our strength was invincible. We plunged 
into world politics before we secured our continental 
position and without adequate military preparation. " 

<October 25). "The will of a merciless tragedy has 
struck the German people. The man whom fate gave 
to the Kaiser as his related spirit, to whom the ruler 
bowed completely Ludendorff the hope of all Old- 
Prussian and All-German circles, must now become 
the grave-digger of the Prussian monarchy. For I 
still hope that the German monarchy might be saved 
in the fall of the Prussian. Prussia must be dissolved 
to the Reich. The obstructions are yet too great and 
it is not yet clear whether the present government 
can even keep the monarchy alive and healthy. It 
is a pity that we missed the psychological moments 
for certain political developments during the war. 
Always we come too late with our decisions, which 
are then wrestled through in difficult moments, at 
the cost of the government. ltS 

Groener did not know then feat the last scene of this 



The Liquidation Responsibility 117 

tragedy was reserved for him. Ludendorff was unwilling to 
stay at the death-bed of the Old Prussian monarchy and Groener 
was called to its side instead. He became one of that group 
which was not "accountable" for defeat, but which had to 
minister to Germany's distress and burdens. He was the un- 
happy soldier who looked "truth soberly in the eye" and final- 
ly blurted out its fatal meaning for the disbelieving Hohen- 
zollern. And he was thereafter villified as the general who 
abandoned the Kaiser, whereas Prussian heroes Ludendorff and 
Hindenburg were memorialized in the junker hall of fame. 

Ludendorff made his exit in late October, but only after 
asking for a last-ditch levee en masse against the advancing 
Allies. His interest in a truce disappeared once he realized 
that the Allies would require the complete withdrawal and 
neutralization of the German army. He was even willing to 
enlist Social Democrat Ebert as an inspirational leader for 
such a national resistance effort, but that party was much 
more interested in seeing the Kaiser and his paladins go. 

Ludendorff ! s convulsive logic made an especially poor 
impress ion on the new government as he briefed a crown council 
on October 17. He forecast that the next four weeks would 
be critical. He sensed that the Allied attacks were coming to 
an end, but he also expected another in the Verdun area on 
the following day. Without Rumanian oil Germany could fight 
only for six more weeks. He could not promise that his army's 
position would be improved in four weeks. War was a matter 
of luck. If he could have more men he could face the future 
with confidence again. The situation could become critical 
only if the army suffered defeat near Verdun, otherwise the 
immediate danger was slight. The new Chancellor, Prince 
Max of Baden, was amazed by such a garbled analysis from 
this man who was generally recognized as a military genius. 
Eight days later the High Command tried to force the govern- 
ment into breaking off the negotiations with the United States. 
For once the Kaiser stood by his Chancellor and accepted 
Ludendorff 1 s resignation. 9 

The civil government recovered authority in Germany just 
in time to direct the surrender* A relieved Kaiser and the stead- 
fast Hindenburg sifted fora new executive commander and they 
settled on Groener. Other officers of stature were either un- 
available or unwilling, Groener 1 s matchless trans portation 



118 General William Groener 

skill would be invaluable in the pending withdrawal and de- 
mobilization. Prince Max esteemed his political comprehension 
and the Majority Socialists whose good will and co-operation 
were critically necessary if the monarchy was to be kept alive 
appreciated him as a fair-minded practitioner of the national 
interest. Those who still hoped to fight clear of surrender 
were dismayed by the appointment. As the Crown Prince said, 
he "possessed none of that spirit which alone could save what 
was to be saved. 11 His salvage values were of course far dif- 
ferent from those of Groener. 10 

Groener received his call in Kiev on October 26. He was 
being brought in to liquidate Germany's military enterprise and 
he knew that it would be a thankless assignment. As he told 
his colleagues on leaving, M I understand very clearly that I 
will have to play the goat. There is no longer any honor to be 
gained from this appointment. " But he went in duty and re- 
sponsibility, perhaps even with a grain of gallows- pride. He 
was at the side of Hindenburg, and the much criticized "southr 
ern German democrat? 1 was being asked to help rescue crown 
and army. Like the new government, he feared revolution the 
most and his experience in Ukraine decisively colored his re- 
action to the problems and alternatives ahead. A unified na- 
tion and its army must be kept intact at all cost, in bourgeois 
form and under monarchic direction if possible. He was proud 
of the General Staff and convinced of its vital importance to 
national stability and recovery* For even as Groener prepared 
to accept the humilities and problems of defeat, he nurtured 
the will to stubborn national survival and recovery. 

Sinking Germany was to a fever of crisis change and dan- 
ger. By late October the press openly discussed the justice 
and advantage of abdication. The public expected a sacrifice 
and many believed the Kaiser's departure meant better truce 
terms. The socialist newspaper, Vorwaerts, reminded one and 
all that the shipwreck of the state had "certain consequences. . . 
for the captain. M Which leader would explain the situation 
and its requirement to the Kaiser? Time was all-important. 
Radicals plotted to ride the tidal wave of public disiilusion- 
ment to power and, as October ended, most of Germany's news- 
papers and public figuiBs iegaided abdication as a necessary 
and effective palliative of revolutionary anger. The bourgeois 
leaders and the Majority Socialists needed a symbol of decisive 



The Liquidation Responsibility 119 

reform if they were to keep a bridle on public feeling. A letter 
by Walther Rathenau illustrated this acute fear of Bolshevik 
disintegration, 

11 Momentarily the danger of Bolshevism is the great- 
est threat. Its containment is more important than 
any other state problem. If this movement ever 
breaks loose, military or administrative containment 
will be impossible." 

His fear'was representative and absolutely basic to the tac- 
tics and considerations of Prince Max and Groener. Most 
Germans wanted reform but not radical revolution. Their na- 
tion had not been unhappy like Old Russia, nor did it want to 
be revolutionary like New Russia. n 

On October 31 Austria-Hungary informed Berlin of its de- 
cision to sue for peace. It signified the collapse of the east- 
ern and southern front, and magnified the necessity of im- 
mediate German surrender. The anti- Imperial mood began to 
crest as preserving reformers and destructive revolutionaries 
raced for leadership of the public. The government of Prince 
Max recognized the climactic moment of crisis and decided to 
ask the Kaiser for abdication. Such voluntary action might 
cushion both liberal and conservative feeling and make a suc- 
cession within the dynasty possible. The Kaiser anticipating 
the request fled fermenting Berlin for the security of the mili- 
tary headquarters at Spa. There he_ explained that the govern- 
ment desired his abdication and that he could better oppose 
such action from the midst of his army. He told the astounded 
Berlin officials that he had to install General Groener in his 
new post and that war frequently necessitated such spon- 
taneous moves. In effect he left government and nation to 
solve their own problems. 

Groener passed through Berlin en route to Spa and he 
registered the rebellious restlessness of the home front. 
Desperately hoping for the loyal solidarity of army and nation, 
he feared that the removal of the Kaiser would demoralize the 
officer class and trigger a flight to federalism. Already the 
officers weine being upset by rumors that William and Hinden- 
buig were in exit, and it was public knowledge that Bavaria 
was learning toward secession. On October 31 an entire di- 
vision balked and one of Groener 1 s first reports to Berlin 



General William Groener 

described weakening morale and discipline. He believed the 
Kaiser question was undermining the army's spirit and in a 
letter to Payer he asked for the restriction of further abdica- 
tion polemic. Groener warned that the monarchic officers 
would honor their oath of loyalty to William and would not 
accept an artifically installed regent. But the Berlin govern- 
ment persisted in its effort for abdication and Prussian Min- 
ister of the Interior Drews courageously undertook to present 
the abdication problem in the Spa lair itself. The Kaiser re- 
ceived him in the company of Generals Plessen, Hindenburg, 
and Groener. 

Drews relayed the Berlin analysis* Abdication might in- 
duce better truce terms. If these were unacceptable, a final 
levee en masse was hardly possible without a crown change. 
The government desired voluntary action in order to neutralize 
further weakening dissension over the matter. William won- 
dered how a sworn Prussian official could participate in such 
a mission. He and Hindenburg warned of leaderless anarchy 
in the army and at home. William affirmed that he had also 
sworn an oath to Germany and he was not going to break his 
bond. The royal princes had already expressed their refusal 
to continue the dynasty at the father 1 s expense. He would 
lead his troops back and restore order. Then Groener chimed 
in to charge the government with grave neglect in its tolerance 
of anti- Imperial propaganda which was infecting and debili- 
tating the front-line morale. National survival depended on loyal 
solidarity. Such words heartened the Kaiser who said to his 
official, "Now a Wuerttemberger has been forced to tell you 
what is proper for a Prussian patriot. 11 Drews was somewhat 
deaf and the angry men in uniform made sure he heard. He 
too flared up in defense of his position and for a moment a 
verbal storm resounded in the villa. When the Kaiser recov- 
ered he quietly told the distraught emissary to return and 
"give my opinion to the gentlemen in Berlin/ 1 The govern- 
ment's first formal request for abdication had been rejected. 

William was pleasantly surprised by the erstwhile " south- 
ern German democrat. " He told his adjutant, 

11 You should have seen how the Field Marshal placed 
himself in front of his Kaiser! and that the quiet 
Groener could become so aroused. He told Drews 



The Liquidation Responsibility 121 

where the main danger to the fatherland lies: not 
in the superior power of our enemies but in the dis- 
cord and rebelliousness at home. How gratifying 
that it was a south German general who stepped 
into the breach for the German Kaiser and the Prus- 
sian King." 

The Kaiser was still sure of his army and again confident of 
Imperial authority. His steady nerve in those days of dis- 
integration showed both crisis courage and blindness. 12 

The south German general quickly regretted his sharp 
treatment of Drews. In subsequent quiet he realized the in- 
nocence of the messenger and the significance of his message. 
Political leaders whom he respected had concluded that timely 
and voluntary abdication promised a better peace and preven- 
tion of revolution. Berlin's Foreign Office emissary at Spa 
continued the pressure by asking Groener to speak to Hinden- 
burg about a death-seeking front line appearance for the 
Kaiser. A day after the Drews scene, Groener did remark to 
Hindenburg, Marshall, and Plessen that the Kaiser's posi- 
tion had become "untenable." "Honorable 11 death or injury at 
the front might best save the monarchy and possibly even 
arouse the nation to heroic resistance. Plessen, one of the 
arch-protagonists of a fight to the finish, refused to take him 
seriously. And Hindenburg 1 s comment was equally unheroic, 
"then we would no longer have a Kaiser. " 33 These Hohen- 
zollem vassals still res pec ted His Majesty's person and will 
above all else, but more Germans, like Groener, were begin- 
ning to worry that they might no longer have a nation. 

Groener 1 s inspection of the front confirmed his sense of 
finality. The straining line was thin in depth and man power. 
Rear depots bulged with soldiers who heeded neither command 
nor plea to fight. Discipline was often a bargain among 
equals and many exchanged combat promises for immediate 
furloughs. More were up front in their hopeless stand, wait- 
ing for a responsible government to relieve them. A last 
desperation offensive project bore the appropriate code name, 
Haqen. As Groener remembered, "there was really nothing 
left." Even Ludendorff admitted on October 17 that the fight- 
ing man was at the limit of his nerve and strength. One friend 
wrote to Greener, "Yet have we fulfilled our duty. Every day 



122 General William Groener 

gives witness of that. But the moment of collapse moves dan- 
gerously near. " And the strategic situation was growing 
equally desperate. 

In Kiev, Groener wondered why the extended right flank 
was not disengaged earlier and entrenched in a line running 
from Antwerp south along the Meuse to Verdun, but Ludendorff 
and Hindenburg wanted all of Belgium for bargaining power at 
the truce table. Their fighting withdrawal against superior 
strength cost heavily and eventually grappled their exhausted 
armies to the Allied bear-hug. Workers began to scrape out 
an Antwerp- Meuse- Verdun fortification line in October but it 
was a belated move. The American drive toward Sedan threat- 
ened the supply system and the logistical mobility of the en- 
tire right flank. This was the "dangerous point" which Luden- 
dorff stressed in his last report to the government and its 
implications haunted Groener as well* He ordered his right 
flank to withdraw to the Meuse-Antwerp line but American 
progress was already loosening the southern anchor of that 
projected new front, and the German army in defense of this 
key pivot area was badly extended and caught west of the 
Meuse. The imminent fall of Sedan would prevent the rescue 
of its men and material knocking out the base of the right flank 
and disjointing the entire German line. 

On his inspection trip Groener spoke with the commanders 
of that imperiled Fifth army at Sedan. He reassured the Crown 
Prince and his executive officer, Schulenburg, that the Ger- 
man army and ruler were still in firm unity. Obviously he con- 
tradicted his own already expressed opinion that the Kaiser's 
position had become "untenable. 11 He did not suggest to the 
son that the father should seek an "honorable" end at the front. 
As a Wuerttemberg officer, Groener was inclined to seek con- 
venient and natural neutrality on the crown question, but as 
a Wuertternbeig nationalist he was also resolved not to allow 
the sacrifice of the German state for the Prussian dynasty. 
Torn between responsibility and duty, he fluctuated between 
discreet suggestion and loyal resolve. It was an ambiguous 
stand but the choice of nation or commander was not easy and 
to be delayed as long as possible. 

Oa November 4 Groener left for Berlin in response to a 
call from Prince Max* Not only did the Chancellor desire a 
military report but fee also hoped that the visit might better 



The Liquidation Responsibility 123 

focus Groener 1 s comprehension of the home front problem. 
Groener ! s Berlin friends expected him to serve as a medium 
for conducting realistic government desiderata into the inner 
command circle, and they were apparently surprised by his 
part in the Drews mission. 14 But his effort to convey the 
"suicide" idea in to the royal circle promised a more favorable 
receptivity to the needs of Berlin. Groener took the long night 
ride to the capital city and undoubtedly there were hours of 
gloomy reflection, punctured by spasms of angry regret. The 
punishment for the disregard of Schlieffen was at hand. Ruler 
and people had carelessly dissipated their strength and now 
they had to "drink the bitter cup to the dregs. 11 He had warned 
earlier than most and been disgraced for it. How should he 
choose if the alternative between revolution or abdication ac- 
tually was unavoidable? 

Groener's report to the government on November 5 drew a 
somber picture of encirclement, weariness and Bolshevik dan- 
ger. The Allies were pressing toward Germany 1 s western 
frontier and he could only withdraw if he was to save the army 
from a "decisive defeat." Germany might still maintain its 
occupation force in Ukraine and thus hold off the Bolshevik 
threat in the east, but if the nation and the army were to be 
kept intact, then the domestic "criticism or polemics" would 
have to stop. Even with a loyal home front the army could 
hold out only for a few more days. . . , He, Hindenburg and 

"every other honorable soldier" were agreed that if 
the attacks on the Kaiser did not cease, then the 
"fate of the army (was) sealed; it will break in 
pieces. And the wild beast will break out in the 
bands of irregular soldiery pouring back into their 
native land." 

"It will be saving the German Empire from internal disintegra- 
tion and dissolution, if the structure of the Army remains firm, 
if its desire for a common Fatherland is unweakened and its 
spirit held to obedience." 15 

Like his predecessor, Groener wanted to keep his army 
intact, but he no longer planned to use it against the foreign 
enemy; that defeat was already accepted. He valued a dis- 
ciplined army as an instrument for national stability at a time 
of crisis* lliat army m&Bt help to protect, even influence, an 



124 General William Groener 

organic German change in the crucible of defeat. That army 
must screen out, and uproot, the Bolshevik threat to central 
Europe. This was its mission and service to the continuing 
German interest. 

After Groener's report, the war council heard from Hauss- 
mann concerning the naval revolt in Kiel. That rebellion was 
already under the direction of a Workers 1 and Sailors 1 Soviet. 
Its leaders demanded abdication and amnesty. Haussmann 
recommended that they be conciliated, but the council refused 
and undertook to isolate the city from outside road and rail 
communication. Such news confronted Groener with the very 
domestic dissolution he feared most. Unlike the council, 
Groener did not think the Kiel rebellion could be localized. 
The public temper was much too strained to forego demonstra- 
tion against that authority which had promised, and exacted 
so much and had disillusioned so many. It would be sparked 
into planless and manipulated protest. Local military police 
would not prevail for the entire movement was against the au- 
thority of the uniform. Successful containment would require 
sizeable troop contingents. And even if they were available, 
which they were not, Groener was sure that after four years 
of trial and comradeship, " field grey would not shoot against 
field grey. 11 He expected the Kiel rebellion to jump its flimsy 
barrier into nearby cities and then spread throughout the na- 
tion. Not Kiel, but the army in the west, faced early isolation. 

When he arrived in Berlin, Groener was informed at the 
railroad station that the American drive toward Sedan was ac- 
celerating and that key position would soon be gone. De- 
manding unity at home, he heard of revolution. And probably 
he did, as Haussmann said, "change his estimate of the front's 
capacity to resist overnight. 11 On the morning of November 6, 
Groener told Prince Max that there must be an armistice in 
three days. Diplomatic negotiations were too slow; emis saries 
would have to cross the line with the white flag. As he ex- 
plained to the later council, 

11 1 too hoped that we could hold eight to ten days un- 
til we could settle in our new line. After being in- 
formed of what has since happened in Kiel, Tyrol 
and to home morale, especially in Bavaria with its 
very serious political consequences, I have become 



The Liquidation Responsibility 125 

convinced that we must take the step, as painful 
as it is, and ask Foch." 

Before leaving the capital, Groener met with Social Demo- 
cratic leaders. The government was relying on them to retain 
control of the masses and to preserve monarchism. It arranged 
the meeting in the hope that they might persuade Groener 1 s en- 
listment in the abdication campaign. The labor leaders asked 
their favorite general to help unseat the Kaiser and thereby re- 
lieve revolutionary pressure. Although re publicans in principle, 
they were willing to defend the Empire from revolution, but 
without a crown change they would lose the masses to Bolshe- 
vik leadership. Groener understood and refused. He told them 
the army and the Kaiser belonged together. After all these 
years the Kaiser could not simply say "I abdicate* " 

As these troubled patriots appealed and parried, Scheide- 
mann entered to re port excitedly that the revolution had jumped 
from Kiel to Hamburg and Hanover; "the abdication is now no 
longer a matter for discussion, the revolution is on the march.' 1 
The effort to localize the Kiel uprising failed and now it was 
fanning into the nation. 

The stolid Ebert lost neither nerve nor patience. He turned 
to Groener, "Once more, General, I urgently advise you to take 
the last opportunity to save the monarchy by helping to bring 
about the regency of one of the royal princes." The group 
pressed anxiously around Groener. They warned that unless 
he helped secure abdication, Germany faced catastrophe, but 
the soldier did not strike his Spa colors. Abdication was out 
of the question, he said, and the princes were already on rec- 
ord against the regency idea. It was enough for Ebert. 

11 Under those circumstances further discussion is su- 
perfluous. Now things must run their course. We 
thank you, excellency, for the frank discussion and 
we shall always remember with pleasure our coopera- 
tive work with you during the war. From now on our 
paths go different ways. Who knows if we shall see 
one another again. " 

As the labor leaders filed out, Colonel Haeften remarked to 
Groener, "That means revolution. These leaders no longer 



126 General William Groener 

have the masses in hand." 16 

These men obviously felt themselves to be in the presence 
of a great historical moment. Their own Empire was dying and 
the great Russian revolution in the east was visible and fright- 
ening to all of them. There, such beginnings had ramified into 
a cataclysmic social earthquake* Every decision in Berlin or 
Spa might be the crucial determinant for a sane adjustment or 
a wild reaction. 

Groener returned to Spa with a clear, if troubled, heart. 
Despite the voice of reality within himself, he did not betray 
the Kaiser in absentia. Later he would remember the rejection 
of Ebert f s plea as his biggest mistake and guilt in the collapse, 
but that was mere speculative and agonizing retrospect. His 
disavowal of the Kaiser in Berlin might have agitated the army 
into its own civil war, and quiet collusion with the Berlin 
leaders also had its dubious prospects. An earlier decision 
against the ruler might have developed its own dangerous re- 
percussions. Maybe a certain helpless patience in those days 
was not so fatal, A quiet transition depended more on his co- 
operation than on timing or tactic, and in a few days the with- 
ering fruit would drop by itself. 

Back at Spa, Groener watched and planned, meditating 
on ways to preserve the old army in the new Germany. The 
armistice delegation came west on the same train with him 
and the front problem was resolving itself. Groener swung 
his attention toward his own country, especially to the Rhine, 
which was a critical transportation barrier in any large scale 
evacuation or demobilization. Millions of riflemen must be 
canalized quickly and efficiently into quiescent, responsible 
family life. Traffic congestion there would expose impatient, 
calloused veterans to the army-baiting agitation of demagogue 
egalitarians* Groener dispatched a communications officer 
to observe and report on revolutionary conditions in the key 
rail city of Cologne. He also set up a special map of his rear 
echelon network in order to keep close watch on the security 
of his supply lines. He and his staff discussed the formation 
of anti-revolutionary free corps to engage revolution in Ger- 
many, assert the German interest in the east and generally 
give professional, patriotic occupation to the expected officer 
surplus* Anticipating the appearance of soidiers 1 councils in 
the mnks and hoping to neutralize their revolutionary effect, 



The Liquidation Responsibility 127 

he considered their creation by command. In a few days of- 
ficers from the Imperial army would pick their own soldiers 1 
councils. This was revolution a la General Staff . 

Although planning for the future, Groener was yet unre- 
solved about the Kaiser question. It was the unavoidable 
hurdle for changing Germany and unless the army rejected 
William there was little chance of his elimination without a 
civil war. Already knee-deep in a rising tide of revolution on 
November 8, the government again dispatched a request for 
abdication. Its liaison men in Spa, Hintze and Gruenau, pre- 
pared to deliver the petition to the Kaiser and they asked 
Groener to join them. Again he refused. He had repeatedly 
ad vis edHindenburg that the combat soldier would not fight for 
the Kaiser in civil war. Beyond such suggestive information 
he could not go; he could not break away from his old com- 
mander. 17 And as yet Hindenburg stood stolidly with his Kaiser 
against unexplainable destiny. A proclamation to the army on 
November 6 reminded his men of their sacred obligation, 

11 Every member of the army has sworn an oath of loyal- 
ty to the Kaiser and for it there is no Kaiser question. 
Come what may the army will honor its oath. The 
only justification necessary is unshakeable convic- 
tion. 11 

But the large majority of his countrymen no longer possessed 
such n unshakeable conviction' 1 in Hohenzollern leadership, 
and they were hardly ready to sacrifice themselves for their 
service oath. These were no longer Nibelungen days. 

The revolution assumed national scope on November 8. 
Major cities everywhere fell into the hands of soldiers 1 and 
citizens 1 committees and the government tabulated sweeping 
ft red n success. The capital poised in uneasy quiet as it a- 
waited response to a Majority Socialist ultimatum for abdica- 
tion* Ebert's party had to jettison the Kaiser in order to retain 
leadership of the street public. Given abdication it hoped to 
11 guarantee a favorable development of the situation* !f Con- 
servative socialism was about to seize authority in defense 
of itself and in defense of German bourgeois society. 

Hie revolution delivered the coup de grace to the stricken 
armies on the front. Every major rail hub in the west passed 
into rebel hands ami Gioener expected the Rhine bridges to 



1 28 General William Groener 

follow suit. His forces had supplies for half a week and were 
hopelessly wedged between foreign and domestic foe. They 
could not disengage Allied pressure until the armistice was 
signed and for the moment, limitation of the revolution de pended 
on moderates at home. To all but a few it seemed the military 
had no choice but to tolerate Majority Socialist leadership and 
contingent political alterations. But the obdurate few still 
commanded at Spa. 

On this frightening day of revolution Prince Max desper- 
ately tried for abdication* By telegram and telephone he ex- 
plained to William that civil war and possible better peace 
terms hinged on such action. Ebert 1 s faction could contain 
Bolshevism, but not without this symbol of punishment and of 
fundamental change. The Kaiser, however, felt secure with 
his army and rejected the pleas from Berlin. With amazing 
nerve he ordered Groener to prepare an operation for the recov- 
ery of authority between Aachen and Cologne. It was to regain 
control of the Rhine line and begin the march to Berlin. "The 
Kaiser,' 1 mused Groener later, "still reckoned with a tempor- 
arily ugly mood in Germany which would vanish with his ap- 
pearance." 

The sorely perplexed Groener continued in duty and he 
prepared an elite division for the Aachen-Cologne project. To 
complement this initial test of dynastic strength he also de- 
cided to sound the spirit of the combat soldier. Was the rank 
and file committed to the Kaiser against a revolutionary home 
front? Groener thought not but it was time for substantiation. 
Each army was instructed, without further explanation, to send 
five regimental commanders to Spa. Apparently the order was 
deliberately brief so higher echelon might not suspect and ob- 
struct. Groener wanted no misrepresentation. !I We needed, I! 
he explained, "the judgment of those leaders who lived in 
direct contact with the troops." He also polled his head- 
quarters for its estimate of the army's solidarity with the Kaiser. 

Events soon confirmed Greener's doubts. Instead of 
spearheading a Hohenzollern recovery, the elite division mu- 
tinied and its "field grey 11 trooped for home. The spirit of re- 
volt was infecting the army and its relationship to the Kaiser 
demanded clarification. That night Groener 1 s report to Hin- 
denburg and Plessea indirectly conveyed his conclusion in the 
Kaiser question. He gave an unsparing account of combat 



The Liquidation Responsibility 129 

exhaustion and logistical paralysis. The army had neither re- 
serves nor supply system; it did not even have a supporting 
state. Everywhere revolutionary success was established or 
impending and obviously beyond Imperial correction. The mu- 
tiny of that day reflected the unreliability of the troops. The 
cause was lost and they wanted peace and life. Effective po- 
lice action by the army was not immediately possible; it would 
be folly to send cynical, exhausted war units against the 
catching slogans of revolution. The disobedient element would 
prevail and start a landslide to complete military disintegra- 
tion and revolutionary triumph. Dissolution of the war army 
was prerequisite to the selective construction of a counter- 
revolutionary corps. Such reorganization was impossible with- 
out a few weeks time and a peaceful return to Germany. 

Groener 1 s analysis implied the necessity for abdication. 
Pies sen understood and resisted. It seemed preposterous that 
the great German army should capitulate to a handful of trai- 
terous rascals. A few units, dispatched to key points, would 
quickly restore order. The Aachen-Cologne project was the 
beginning of such corrective action and it must be undertaken. 
The monarchy must not run down its colors without a fight. 
Groener shared Pies sen's sentiments but not his conclusions 
and he stood by his depressing facts and interpretation. The 
army was helpless and momentarily unreliable; it was physi- 
cally and spiritually incapable of disciplining the home front. 

Hindenburg listened in silence as the unbending honor 
and class interest of the old vassal dueled with the more re- 
alistic preservation tactics of the younger bourgeois. The 
stolid field marshal accepted the analysis of his executive 
officer and the two decided to report the impossibility of coun- 
terrevolution to the Kaiser the following morning. The dye was 
cast at Spa. The army could choose either civil war or sub- 
ordination to domestic developments which were abandoning 
the Kaiser. Groener said nothing of abdication to Plessen but 
he grimly defined and stubbornly opposed the alternative of 
civil war. His logic received Hindenburg 1 s sanction and 
thenceforth re presented the High Command. It chose the con- 
tinuity of nation and army to untimely, undeserving, all- 
destroying counter-revolution. 

Later that evening Groener received a telephone call from 
Payer. The truce with Berlin's labor was expiring and Payer 



130 General William Greener 

asked Groener for help in securing abdication. From the en- 
suing conversation, Payer got the impression that Groener was 
finally willing to abandon the Kaiser, but the general was still 
resolved that William affirm that decision himself. Such a 
voluntary abdication was needed in order to cushion the de- 
moralization of the aristocratic officers 1 corps. 18 

On the morning of November 9 the Kaiser awaited his gen- 
erals in the garden of his villa. They were to report on the 
progress of the Aachen-Cologne project. Another urgent abdi- 
cation telegram from Berlin had been delivered and disregarded. 
William was now serenely resolved to stay in command and 
fight his way back to Berlin if necessary. As they waited, he 
and his aides discussed the revolution and its Bolshevik chal- 
lenge, confident that Imperial action would soon turn the tide. 
Apparently neither Hindenburg nor Plessen had previewed the 
Kaiser on the scheduled briefing. 

Hindenburg and Groener met again that morning to confirm 
their information and conclusion* They also read telegrams 
from Berlin which reported public and government sentiment for 
abdication* They were approached by Hintze who once more 
asked for help in implementing such action. Their response 
must have been satisfactory for he telephoned Berlin that the 
High Command was about to confess the army's helplessness 
and disloyalty to the Kaiser. The listening official in Berlin 
remarked that such a re port would make abdication unavoidable. 
Hintze said nothing. The Berlin official immediately called 
Ebert in order to stop the planned labor demonstration with his 
abdication promise, but it was too late. William 1 s problem 
children, the proletariat, already were in the streets and the 
overthrow of imperial authority was under way. 

At Spa the commanding pair moved toward the painful ren- 
dezvous. En route Hindenburg stopped to welcome arid brief 
the regimental comiaanders who were so hastily assembled by 
Greener's veiled onier. Numb with cold, fatigue and despon- 
dency, they clustered around their venerated patriarch for ex- 
planation. He told them they were to give account of the 
soldiers 1 unwillingness to fight with the Kaiser against the 
home front* He also gave a digest of Groenear's evening report, 
underlining the bleak supply situation and warning that suc- 
cessful action would entail a three-week drive to Berlin. 

Having espfeinad the problem to fee lower echelons, 



The Liquidation Responsibility 131 

Hindenburg resumed course with Groener and Pies sen. The 
tall, spare Prussian dabbed his eyes; the stock Wuerttemberger 
showed no emotion. He had given warning earlier than most 
and been stigmatized for it by the selfsame Plessen. Already 
numbed by multiple frustration, Groener's passionate Schlieffen 
soul had sustained the psychological shock of defeat months 
before. Now, resigned and impassive, he grasped ugly reality 
with firm courage to present it where it had not been presented 
before. 

At the briefing Hindenburg quickly excused himself. The 
old soldier stood night watch at the bier of William I and he 
could not read sentence on the last Hohenzollern. As a Prus- 
sian officer he pleaded inability to say what had to be said; 
he would rather resign than report the army's disloyalty. The 
theme was set. 1! We shall see, " parried the Kaiser and eyes 
turned to the executive. 

Groener was slightly surprised but hardly unsettled* His 
analysis was made and he did not mind repeating it, but the 
Wuerttemberger was determined to stand clear of the abdica- 
tion decision which devolved more properly on William and 
his Prussian advisors. He was not inclined to assume respon- 
sibility for the historical decision at hand and was quite will- 
ing to let events set their own imperative. Once more he ex- 
plained the army ! s hopeless situation, sparing no evidence 
and insinuating no conclusion. He claimed confirming support 
from Hindenburg and from every section chief in Headquarters. 

The Groener report requested cancellation of the Aachen- 
Cologne operation and implied abandonment of the Kaiser. The 
defendant ruler hoped for disagreement and asked Count Schu- 
lenburg f or his view. This forceful and class-confident Junker 
echoed and fortified the earlier protest of Plessen* He con- 
sidered the Groener analysis unjustifiably.black. Quick troop 
consignments into the nation wouid restore order, especially 
if armed with a stirring slogan to rekindle the patriotism of 
army and public. The response would be unquestionable if 
naval and revolutionary treachery against the heroic front 
soldier were properly exposed. The heavy autumn fighting 
demonstrated that the men were still M firmly in hand. " Mo- 
mentarily, of course, the prospect of armistice suspended all 
will to fight either foreign or domestic foe, but a ten-day rest 
would revive their Imperial loyalty, even against the Rhine. 



1 32 General William Groener 

The food situation was bad but they always could draw on rich 
Belgium. 

Groener needed support and he got it* Commander in Chief 
Hindenburg upheld the validity of his executive 1 s analysis. 
He and Groener expressed sympathy and understanding for the 
Schulenburg reaction but adhered to more pessimistic realism. 
Supported by his superior, Groener then launched his rebuttal, 
exposing the contradiction between the call for immediate rest 
and immediate action* The most reliable troops were deeply 
engaged at the front- In view of evacuation problems they 
could not be re-deployed even within a ten -day period. In the 
meanwhile the revolutionaries would continue the reduction 
and seizure of Germany. Past combat strength was no proof 
of present resilience. The troop mutiny of the preceding day 
demonstrated the unfeasibility of counter-revolutionary action, 
even with elite war units. As for Belgium, it was barren after 
fouryears of war and was already being evacuated. Also, the 
Rhine operation would merely begin the drive to Berlin. Revo- 
lutionary strength and destruction would increase in the face 
of the Imperial challenge. The Kaiser's army was unwilling 
and unable to subdue the home front, and such an effort would 
only bring Germany to ruin. 

The Hohenzollern swayed between the hope and despair 
of his generals. He of course leaned toward Schulenburg who 
stiU accepted the reality of Imperial authority, but the com- 
manding pair persisted. Recapture of the home front was not 
possible. Its attempt would unleash a suicidal civil war in 
which they could assume no responsibility for the loyalty of 
the army and even the safety of the Kaiser. It was slight balm 
to hear Groener condemn the government for past laxity in 
counter-propaganda. The unspoken choice remained abdica- 
tion car civil war. William shyed from either, treasuring both 
public welfare and dynastic destiny, but he finally stepped 
toimid his fete and cancelled the Aachen-Cologne operation. 
He would not cause civil war, but he delayed the alternative 
by requesting a poll of his senior commanders in the field. 
He had to be sure; he would go only if they denied him the 
loyalty of the army* 

Qroener stepped back. His analysis was delivered and 
the coiintesr-ire^olutioiiary operation was qai&celle^. Although 
still seeking rescue, the Kaiser finally seemed cognizant of 



The Liquidation Responsibility 133 

his helplessness. Events in Spa and Berlin would continue to 
narrow and force the ultimate decision. Thinking his painful 
chore completed, Groener gladly slipped into the smaller dis- 
cussion groups which formed in the garden. The facts were 
in; the decision was not his to make* But his withdrawal was 
to be merely an interlude and it served to raise him in even 
sharper prominence. 

Cancellation of the Aachen-Cologne project admitted the 
inability of Imperial recovery. Schulenburg now tacked in 
continuing, tenacious defense of his liege lord and their way 
of life. He urged that William surrender only the German crown 
and return home as Prussian King in the safe escort of Schulen- 
burg^ loyal troops. Groener retorted that such dynastic ma- 
nipulation was several weeks too late and now impossible 
against surging revolutionary sentiment which was directed 
against the very person of the Kaiser, but Schulenburg stiffened 
with his new idea and the Kaiser seemed receptive. National- 
ist Groener then lost his cautious neutrality and self-restraint. 
He was "startled by this action 11 which forsook the unity of 
army and nation. His concern was not for Hohenzollern Prus- 
sia but for a united Germany. Confounded by "so much un- 
reality, 11 patience left him and he served notice on Schulenburg 
and the Kaiser, "The army will march home in peace ahd order 
under its leaders and commanding generals, but not under the 
command of Your Majesty, for it no longer stands behind Your 
Majesty. 11 

Mutiny, pronounced by Groener and given mute confirma- 
tion toy Hindenburg, was within Imperial earshot. The Kaiser's 
face darkened and he snapped at the offending speaker, "Ex- 
cellency, my commanding generals will have to tell me that 
in writing." Groener stood alone in the silence of the garden, 
conscious of his irritation and exposure. He half expected to 
witness a suicide, or be shot down himself. 

Schulenburg again opposed Groener's view and he pledged 
the loyalty of all the generals in his army group* His highest 
maxim seemed to be command and obedience in ultimate com- 
mitment to the HoheB^ollem. In the face of national disinte- 
gration and front line exhaustion, he could still speak of his 
men as being M firaly in hand* 1 ' Such woris hardly did justice 
to their four years of sacrificing service and to the national 
problem of the moment. In fact, Schulenburg' s commanding 



1 34 General William Groener 

officer, the Crown Prince, was already angrily upset by the 
desertions and poor behavior of their own Fifth army. And 
soon Schulenburg would be stung by another Groener heresy 
and overwhelmed by a massive rebuttal from the trenches and 
from Berlin's angry streets. 

The group broke into smaller clusters and again the bour- 
geois realist crossed ideological swords with his junker col- 
leagues. One of these expressed amazement at the developing 
disloyalty of the officers. Had they not sworn an oath of 
fealty to the war lord? Groener observed that in such moments 
of personal and national strain, the terms war oath and war 
lord were fictitious. Schulenburg who was told of this com- 
ment was sure that Groener did not know the "pulsebeat" of 
the front soldier, who was dedicated to the Kaiser and inspired 
by the "bible and the song book. 11 Not too many armies in the 
world would qualify for such description and certainly not the 
battered German army of 1918. 

Colonel Heye appeared next to report on troop morale as 
represented by the assembled front commanders. They had 
been asked two questions. Would the men fight with the Kaiser 
against the revolution? Would they fight against Bolshevism 
at all? Groener and Hindenburg were already worried about a 
future which extended beyond the Kaiser. The response to 
both questions was resoundingly negative and gave parliamen- 
tary expression to the exhausted apathy of the German army. 
Only one of the thirty-nine officers polled thought the troops 
would fight with the Kaiser in counter-revolution. That lone 
optimist, incidentally, was not from Schulenburg 1 s army group 
which was represented by sixteen delegates of whom twelve 
said no and four were uncertain. Not one of the thirty-nine 
could give unconditional promise of help against Bolshevism. 
Nineteen were uncertain and twelve thought the men would- 
flght against such a challenge after a few weeks of rest and 
orientation. 

Heye added a comment to his statistics, 

fl lbe troops still are loyal to Your Majesty but they 
aiB tired gtnd indifferent; they want only peace and 
rest. At the moment they will not march against the 
homeland, not even with Your Majesty at their head. 
And they will not march against Bolshevism; they 



The Liquidation Responsibility 135 

want only armistice, the sooner the better. 1 ' 

Later critics of this poll said that the assembled com- 
manders had travelled all night and were naturally grim, tired, 
and depressed. Given some rest and refreshment they might 
have viewed the situation with more optimism. Greener's dis- 
creet communication with the lower command echelons has 
also been frowned on. This was dubious military procedure. 
Why did he not ask the commanding generals about army mo- 
rale, said one critic. They would have given him an entirely 
different answer. Groener went to the troop commanders be- 
cause he wanted information about the men on the front. He 
had enough realistic experience and intelligence to realize 
that the army generals might not be too intimate, or even too 
honest, with the mood of the front. Schulenburg and the Crown 
Prince gave excellent illustration of higher echelon hauteur 
and incomprehension. And if the assembled troop commanders 
were cold and tired after an over-night train ride, maybe their 
vote was thereby even more intimately realistic and represen- 
tative. The men on the front were tired too and they were not 
sleeping in relatively snug railroad cars. And if Greener's 
poll was unusual to military procedure, how should one rate 
the behavior of the men it offended? Was their stubborn and 
selfish control of German life in keeping with the larger pro- 
prieties of national interest and welfare? 

The distraught Kaiser's fate seemed clear enough after the 
Hey ere port but he explored it a step further. He asked, "Will 
the army march home in order without me ? Groener thinks yes ; 
Schulenburg no. 11 Again H eye's answer hurt, 

!t The troops will march home in order under their gen- 
erals alone and in this respect they still are in the 
hands of their leaders. And they extend joyous wel- 
come to His Majesty if he wants to come along. But 
the army wants to fight no more, neither at the front 
nor at home. 11 

The survey of the troop commanders was a crushing blow, sup- 
porting Groener and relieving his isolation* His pessimism 
received additional substantiation from Berlin. 

After Hintze's morning phone call, government officials 



1 36 General William Groener 

in Berlin waited anxiously for the culmination and they main- 
tained pressure with reports of mounting disorder. The workers 
were in the streets and key guard units joined the demonstra- 
tors. There was gunfire and bloodshed, but the city was 
hardly "flowing in blood" as the government reported to Spa. 
Hintze unsuccessfully tried to speak with Prince Max and 
finally checked with army headquarters in Berlin. That office 
modified the picture of violence but did confess inability to 
control the city. This confirmation reached the Kaiser direct- 
ly after the Heye report and only minutes before another bid 
for abdication from Prince Max, which demanded action in 
minutes, not hours. This confluence of bad news from army, 
people, and government climaxed the Kaiser 1 s agony. He de- 
cided to advise Berlin of pending abdication of the German, 
not the Prussian, crown. The Schulenburg straw was still be- 
ing clutched but without loyal soldiers all royal strategy was 
mere delusion and the Prussian capital hardly qualified as a 
haven for continuing Hohenzollern rule. 

The declaration drawn up by the Kaiser 1 s advisers ex- 
pressed readiness toabdicate the German crown alone. Hintze 
read it to Berlin and barely gained audience. The listening 
party interjected protest to the partial abdication move and, 
after allowing Hintze to finish, dropped its own bombshell. 
He read a governmental proclamation which already had been 
released to a national news agency. It began, 

"The Kaiser and King has resolved to renounce the 
throne. The Chancellor will remain in office until 
those questions are settled which relate to the 
Kaiser's abdication, to the crown waiver of the Ger- 
man and Prussian crown prince and to the installa- 
tion of the regency. " 

Prince Max finally deposed his own relative in a last effort 
to preserve monaichism and the public order. Not many min- 
utes later Spa heard that Scheidemann had announced the re- 
public. 

On receiving the abdication news, the Kaiser's shock at 
first was matched by militant anger. "Treason, shameless, 
outrageous treason, 11 he cried and began to fill telegram blanks 
with his denial of the Berlin pronouncements. He assured his 
son and Schulenburg that he would stay as King of Prussia and 



The Liquidation Responsibility. 137 

these two again urged counter-revolution. But William rejected 
the idea of civil war and the Groener-Hindenburg pair did not 
forget to remind him that Berlin developments were beyond 
army control. The Marshal explained rather plaintively that 
he could not allow His Majesty to be seized and judged by 
street mobs. The court then decided on a written protest a- 
gainst the Berlin coup, to be made public at a later date. The 
Kaiser was no stronger than his army; both were isolated and 
helpless. In this final spasm of life and death it was Hinden- 
burg who most inflexibly precluded remedy. His words were 
deferential but his solidarity with the Groener position was 
not. It was he who finally recommended Holland as a 
sanctuary. 19 

The spotlight of history had fixed on Groener and debate 
released his tongue and judgments. After rejecting the Imperial 
sanctities he retired to unobtrusive observation. Heye and 
the Berlin bulletins showed he had not misgauged the sentiment 
of his army and people. He and other liquidation associates 
calculated the consequences of dynastic will and heeded their 
responsibility to the nation. Suicidal self-destruction, in the 
presence of Allied armies and Bolshevik opportunists, may 
well have been averted. The fate and lesson of 1945 had been 
avoided. ZQ 



NOTES TO THE TEXT 



Chapter One 

For the Wuerttemberg background see Gustav Ruemelin, Reden 
und Auf saetze ( Frieburg, 1894}, III, 384; Albert Schaeffle, 
Aus meinem Leben f Berlin, 1905), I, 134; Veit Valentin, Die 
Geschichte der deutschen Revolution von 1848/49 ( Berlin, 
1931), II, 499; Adolf Rapp, Die oeffentliche Meinuno in 
Wuerttemberg von 1866 bis zu den Zollparlamentswahlen, Mai 
1868 { Stuttgart, 1907), 53. 

Alfred Schlieff en, Jnefe, ed. by E. Kessel(Goettingen, 1958), 
254. See also Gerhard Ritten Staatskunst und Krieashandwerk, 
(Munich, I960), II, 123. 

The Papers of General William Groener (in microfilm), roll 

IV, piece 17. Hereafter referred to as Grower Papers. See 

also Wilhelm Groener, Lebenserinnerunqen, ed. by F. H. von 
Gaertringen ( Goettingen, 1957), 43f. 

Eberhard Kessel, Moltke (Stuttgart, 1957), 697ff. See also 
Franz Endres, The Social Structure and Corresponding Ideolo- 
gies of the German Officers 1 Corps (New York, 1937), 6; 
Robert von Mohl, Lebenserinnerunaen (Leipzig, 1902), II, 
163; Friedrich Naumann, Demokratie und Kaisertum ( Berlin, 
1904), 211. 

As reported in Graf Carl von Wedel, Zwischen Kaiser und 
KanzeL ed. by E. v. Wedel (Leipzig, 1943), 125. See also 
Gerhard A. Ritter, Die Arbeiterbewegung im Wilhelminischen 
Reich { Berlin, 1959), 23-40. 

William n was re ported to have said of the constitution, "Die 
Verfassung habe ich nie gelesen und kenne sie nicht. " He 
wanted "einestarkeRegierung, die ohne Reichstag wirtschaf ten 

138 



Notes 139 

kann." Ritter, Staatskunst. II, 157, 165. 

Schlieffen, Briefe, 284, and Hohenlohe-Schillingsfuerst, 
Denkwuerdigkeiten der Reichskanzlerzeit. ed. by K.A. von 
Mueller (Berlin, 1931), 534. 

Q 

Tim Klein, ed. , Der Kanzler: Otto von Bismarck in seinen 
Brlefen, Reden und Erinnerunaen (Munich, 1915), 172, and 
Elard von Oldenburg-Januschau, Erinnerungen (Leipzig, 1936), 
99, 110. See also General Oberst Helmuth von Moltke, Erin- 
nerungen, Briefe, Dokumente 1877-1916. ed, by E. von Moltke 
(Stuttgart, 1922), 143. 
9 

Hans-Guenter Zmarzlik, BethmannHollweqals Reichskanzler, 

1909-1914 (Duesseldorf, 1957), 100-125. See also Das 
Reichsarchiv, "Kriegsruestung und Kriegswirtschaft, fl Der 
Weltkriea 1914 bis 1918 (Berlin. 1928), II, 121ff, and Rltter, 
Staatskunst, II, 167ff. 

10 

Groener Papers. XVI, piece 149. 

Groenermight well be understood as one of those new Ger- 
man nationalists who placed the interest of the state above all 
regional or class sentiment. Max is described as an outstand- 
ing example of such n National-egoismus u in Wolfgang J. 
Mommsen, Max Weber und die Deutsche Politik, 1890-1920 
(Tuebingen, 1959), 42. 

Chapter Two 

Riter Staatskunst, I, 60-90, 269. The outstanding work on 
the relationship between the modem German state and army. 
For an excellent sketch of the German shift from idealism to 
materialism see also Walther Hofer, jgeschichte zwischen 
Philosophie und Politik ( Basel, 1956), 47-71. 

Rudolf Schmidt-Bueckeburg, Das Militaerkabinett der Preus- 
sischen Koenlcre und Deutschen Kaiser (Berlin. 1933), 214. 

Geleralfeldmarschall Graf Helmuth von Moltke, Gesammeltke 
Schriften ( Berlin. 1892), V, 194. 

4 

Moltke's strategic concepts are given documentary presenta- 
tion in Graf Moltke, "Die deutschen Aufmarschplaene 1871- 
1890," Forschunoen iind Darstellunaen aus dem Reichsarchiv 



140 Notes 

(Berlin, 1929)* See also Kessel, Moltke, 625-650. 

5 Alfred von Schlief f en, Gesammelte Schriften ( Berlin, 1913), 
II, 451. See also Ritter, Staatskunst, II, 115-282. 

Gerhard Ritter, Per Schlieffenplan (Munich, 1956), 43. The 
best analysis of the Schlieffen Plan with documentary presen- 
tation of the classic memorandum and its related fragments. 

Ritter, Schlieffenplan. 96f, and Graf Hutten-Czapski, Sechzig 
Tahre Politik und Gesellschaft (Berlin, 1936), 371ff. 

o 

For information on this point see Das Deutsche Auswaertige 
Amt, Die Grosse Politik der Europaeischen Kabinette 1871- 
1914 (Berlin, 1925), XIX, part 2, 479f; Karl von Einem, 
Erinnerungen eines Soldaten (Leipzig, 1933), 111-115; Ritter, 
Schlieffenplan, 102-119. 
a 

Ritter, Staatskunst, II, 239-281, and Schlieffenplan, 141-200. 

Groener Papers, XVIII, piece 168. As Groener warned at the 
beginning of his re port, n Es wird viel zu wenig darueber nach- 
gedacht, wie schwierig die Nutzbarmachung der Vorraete des 
Landesist, wiebesonders bei einem laengeren, die Entschei- 
dung suchenden, unaufhaltsarnenVormarschdieHeranschaffung 
der Vorraete des Landes an die Marschstraessen mit der 
Schnelligkeit der Vorwaertsbewegung kaum Schritt halten kannJ 1 

Herman von Kuhl, Der deutsche Generalstab (Berlin, 1920), 
I69f, and Wolfgang Foerster, Aus der Gedankenwerkstatt des 
deutschen Generalstabes (Berlin, 1921), 38. Compare a 
statement by the older Moltke in 1870, "Wir suchen indiesem 
KriegdiefeindlicheArmeeauf, das ist das strategische Objekt 
fuer uns; geht die feindliche Armee nach Belgien, so suchen 
wir sie dort auf, ." As cited in Generaloberst von Seeckt, 
Moltke, (Berlin, 1931), 128. 

Moltke y Eriniterunaen* 245L See also the very instructive 
study by Hermann Gaekenholz which concludes that Moltke 
valued the Schlieffen Plan only in case the French aray re- 
mained defensive* This he did not expect after 1905 and he 
modified the operation. Gaekenholz, Entscheiduna in Loth- 
rinaen 1914. l$f. 

Bethmann Hoilweg, 101-140^ and 



Notes ] 41 

des Reichstags (Berlin. 1913), Vol. 291, 6282c. 

14 

Reichsarchiv, Kriegsruestuna. II, 57, 178ff. As War Min- 
ister Heeringen told Moltke in 1913, n lch halte eine Vergroes- 
serung der preussischen Armee urn fast ein Sechstel ihres 
Bestandes fuer eine so einschneidende Massnahme, dass 
eingehenderwogenwerdenmuss, ob nicht ihr innerer Gehalt. . . 
wesentlichdarunter leidet. Ohne ein Hineingreifen in fuer die 
Ergaenzung des Off izierkorps wenig geeignete Kreise, das, von 
anderen Gefahren abgesehen, dadurch der Demokratisierung 
ausgesetzt waere, . . . fl 

Carl E. Schorske, German Social Democracy. 1905-1917 
(Cambridge, 1955), 60-85. 

A. von Tirpitz, Politische Dokumente ( Berlin, 1924}, 160. 
Opinion rendered at a crown council held on June 3, 1909. 

Groener Papers, XIII, piece 132. 

18 

Groener, Einnerungen, 131-140, and Groener Papers, XIX, 

pieces 172-178. 

19 

Reichsarchiv, Krieasruestung. II, 66f, 76ff , 87, 92f, 184f, 

192f. 

Reichsarchiv, Kriegsruestung, II, 349. 

Chapter Three 

Mommsen, Max Weber, 158. In a prophetic letter of Decem- 
ber 31, 1889, Weber wrote, "Wenn nur der junge Kaiser erst 
Konsistenz gewonnen haben wird! Diese boulangistisch- 
bonapartistische Art von Kundgebungen sind doch nachgerade 
unerwuenscht. ManhatdenEindruck, als saesse man in einein 
Eisenbahnzuge von grosser Fahrgeschwindigkeit, waere aber 
imZweifel, obauchdienaechsteWeicherichtiggestellt weitten 
wuerde." 

The entire question of the Kaiser 1 s simple and tasteless au- 
thoritarianism is illustrated in Reichsarchiv, Krieasruestung* 
II, 21, 38; Kessel, Moltke. 746; Tirpitz, Politische Dokumente. 
332. He could tell his generals of Bismarck, M Er verweigert 
mirdieHeeresfolge. . .will also nicht Ordre parieren! Er muss 
fcart. . . . Ibh kanB 3ber seiche Minister nicht brauchen; 



1 42 Notes 

dieselben muessen mir vielmehr gehorchen. 11 Such an attitude 
persisted and as a much older man, in 1913, the Kaiser could 
still inform the British government, "With respect to the inti- 
mation in the despatch, that Sir E. Grey could only conclude 
the agreement with the present Chancellor, Your Minister la- 
bours under an illusion. The Chancellor as well as the Foreign 
office are both purely officials of the Emperor. It is the Em- 
peror, who gives them the directions as to which policy is to 
be pursued and they have to obey and follow his will. 11 

Friedrich Meinecke, Preussen und Deutschland im 19. und 20. 
Tahrhundert ( Berlin, 1918), 34-40, 140. 
4 

Mommsen, Weber, 45. "Nicht Frieden und Menschenglueck 

habenwirunserenNachfahren mit auf den Weg zu geben,' 1 said 
Weber, "sondern den ewigen Kampf um die Erhaltung und Em- 
porzuechtung unserer nationalen Art. 11 And the legacy of Bis- 
march? "Er hinterliess seine Nation ohne alle und jede poli- 
tische Erziehung, tief unter dem Niveau, welches sie in dieser 
Hinsicht zwanzig Jahre vorher bereits erreicht hatte. Und vor 
allem eine Nation ohne alien und jeden politischen Willen, 
gewohnt, das der grosse Staatsmann an ihrer Spirze fuer sie 
die Politik schon besorgen werde." 

Meinecke, Nach der Revolution. 44. 

6 
Meinecke, Weltbuergertum und Nationalstaat ( Berlin, 1915), 

513. 

Karl Kautsky, Max Montgelas and Wilhelm Schuecking, ed. , 
Die deutschen Dokumente zum Krieosausbruch (Berlin, 1919), 
I, 98 and II, 122f. Gerhard Fitter said, t! Aus reiner Furcht, ein 
paar !&ge, veillelcht auch mir ein paar Studen zu spaet zu 
koramen, glaubte der Generalstab und damit auch die deutsche 
Regierung sich genoetigt, das Odium des Angreifers und Frie- 
densbrecfaers auf sich zu laden. 11 Gerhard Ritter, Lebendiqe 
Veraangeaheit f Munich. 1958), 177. 

Q 

Groener*s opinion on this mobilization problem expressed to 
General von Kuhl in a letter of December 28, 1922. Groener 
Papers. VIII, piece 34^-1. Also re pea ted in Groener, Erlnneninaen, 
145L 
9 

Groener, Erinnenrnqen. 145, and Das Reichsarchiv, Pas 



Notes 143 

deutsche Feldeisenbahnwesen (Berlin. 1928), 30-50. 

10 

Reichsarchiv, Feldeisenbahnwesen. 59f, and Military OP- 

erations of Belgium, ed. by the Commander-in-Chief of the 
Belgian Army (London, 1915), 5* Special thanks are also due 
the Historical Section of the Belgian Ministry of National De- 
fense, which graciously furnished me with information about 
those first days of invasion. 

French demolition orders were given but apparently the prob- 
lem of proper timing and the lack of sufficient engineering 
personnel compounded the general confusion of crisis and with- 
drawal. See Les Armies Francaises dans La Grande Guerre 
(Paris, 1925), Tome Premier, II, 15f; A. Marchand, Les 
chemins de fer de Test et la guerre de 1914-1918 (Paris. 1924), 
12-28; D. Noce, Strategic Demolitions of Railroads in Front 
of the German Right Wing (Washington. 1940), 6-9. 

Reichsarchiv, Feldeisenbahnwesen. 90-100, and Generals 
von Kuhl and Bergmann, Movements and Supply of the German 
First Army during August and September 1914 (Fort Leavenworth, 
1929), 40f, 112, H6f, 214. 

Marchand, Les chemins de fer. 296, and Les Annfees Fran- 
qaises. Tome Premier, HI, llff. 

H. Baur, Deutsche Eisenbahnen im Weltkrieg 1914-1918 
(Stuttgart, 1927), 16. See also Reichsarchiv. Per Weltkrieg 
1914-1918 (Berlin. 1925), IV, 1-31; A. von Kluck, Per Marsch 
auf Paris und die Marneschlacht 191 4 (Berlin. 1920), 95; 
Hermann von Kuhl, Per Marnefeldzug 1914 (Berlin, 1921), 85- 
120. 

Mueller- Loebnitz, "Die Sendung des Oberstleutnants 
Hentsch, n Forschungen und Darstellunaen aus dem Reichs- 
archiv (Berlin. 1922), 20-30. Moltke's performance stood 
judged by one of his own prewar lectures: If the parts of an 
army "follow their own separate purposes, which no longer 
correspond to the effort of the common action, then the High 
Command has lost its reins, it has not understood how to bring 
the necessary unity into the movements and battles of the 
single groups." Wolfgang Foerster, ffiaf Schlieifen und der 
Weltkriea (Berlin. 1925), 15f. 



144 Notes 

Groener Papers. HI, piece 13-1, and Moltke, Erlnnerunaen. 
384L 

17 

Reichsarchiv, Per Weltkriecr, IV, 517. See also a letter 

from the editor of the official German war history work to 
Groener, July 7, 1920, in which Haerfen expresses the con- 
sensus doubt M dass das deutsche Westheer zur Ausnuetzung 
eines etwaigen Erfolges wegen seiner schwierigen Nachschub- 
veribaeltnisse gar nicht in der Lage gewesen sein wuerde." 
In Groener Papers, VIII. See also the diverse German views 
conveniently collected in E. Kaebisch, Streitfracren desWelt- 
krieaes 1914-1918 (Stuttgart. 1924). 

18 

Groener 1 s war journal for this period in Groener Papers. Ill, 

piece 13-1 The correspondence with his wife in Groener Pa- 
pers, V, piece 23, i-iv. 

19 

This theme is best substantiated in Hans Gatzke, Germanv ! s 

Drive to the West (Baltimore. 1950), 28, 117, 186ff, 250L 

20 

Groener Papers. XXV. piece 234-235, and III, 13-ii. "Die 

Aeusserung fuerden Reichskanzlerueberdie Belgischen Bahnen 
ist mir noch nicht so gelungen, t! he wrote into his journal. 
"Angesichts der fehlendsn Entscheidung.. . kann ueber die 
Belgische Frage eigentlich noch kein abschleissendes Urteil 
abgegeben werden. fl 

Theodore Heuss, Friedrich Naumann ( Berlin. 1937), 439. 
See also Henry Cord Meyer, Mitteleuropa. in German Thought 
and Action. 1815-1945 (The Hague. 1955), 197f. 

22 
Good samples of Greener's journal and correspondence 

available in his Erinneruncren. 526-546, 

23 

Groener Papers, n, 383, and EB, 13-ii. 

Chaster Four 

Groener Papers, m, 1 3-ii, In referring to the wasteful use 
of tfee Sixth and Seventh armies in 1914, Groener wrote, f ' Davon 
gehtdleKetteaus, die unseie operative Ffreiheit mehr und mehr 
fesselt* Das ist die Fhicht der boesen Tat, die fottzeugend 
Boeses muss gebaerea, das Fatum, dem wir nicht m^ir entrinnen 
koeniaen, wenn u0s nicht noch eto Glueckszufail in d^t Schoss 



Notes 145 

faellt." 
Groener Papers, III, 13-iv, 13-v. 

f! Er 1st eben kein 'Staatsmann 1 , der arme Kerl," Max could 
say of the Chancellor, n so wenig wie Moltke der Juengere ein 
Stratege war. " Both men were personally comfortable for the 
Kaiser and thus entrusted with the German destiny. Mommsen, 

Max Weber, 249. 
4 
Friedrich Meinecke, Probleme des Weltkrieas (Berlin, 1917), 

llf, 40-70; Annelise Thimme, Hans Delbrueck als Kritiker der 
Wilhelminischen Epoche (Duesseldorf. 1955), 120-130; Gatzke, 
Germany 1 s Drive to the West. 56, 60, 133. 

Groener Papers, II, 435, and III, 13-vi. This change of 
command, according to Arthur Rosenberg, "marked the down- 
fall of the Bismarckian Empire and the beginning of the German 
Revolution." Arthur Rosenberg, The Birth of the German Re- 
public ( New York, 1931), 123. 

Reichsarchiv, Weltkriecu XI, 443-461, and Klaus Epstein, 
Matthias Erzberger ( Princeton. 1959), 155-165. 

Groener Papers, HI, 13-vi. See also the interesting Meinecke 
article in the Frankfurther Zeituna. January 3, 1917, M Ein neues 
Autoritaetsband zwischen Staat und Massen muss geknuepft 
werden, unddiese neue Autoritaet kann nur aus der freien und 
freudigen Gesinnung derer, die sie anericennen sollen hervor- 
gehen. . . . Denn nur diejenige Autoritaet gilt dem modernen 
Menschen noch als heilig und unverletzlich, die er in seinem 
Willenaufgenommen hat und innerlich miterzeugt. . . Friedrich 
der Grosse, der im Rahmen des ancien regime das Junkertum 
pflegenmusste, uineinfestesRueckgrat fuer sein bunt zusam- 
rnengesetztes Heer zu haben, muesste heute die Mas sen pflegen, 
um das Einheits-und Massenheer zu haben, das ein sieben- 
jaehriger Krieg im 20. Jahrhundert erfonlert." 

Ralph Haswell lAitz, oi., Fall of the German Empire I Stan- 
forf, 1932), II, 141-198. 

Q 

Deutscher Reichstag, Die Ursachen des Deutschen Zusam- 
menbruches im lahre 1918 (Seriiiu 1926), Vierte Reflie, VZD, 
19f . lf P^rdeutsie Qeialstab Kaesipfte gegen das englische 
nlcht etwa, well in Detitschlai^J der Militarism** 



146 Notes 

herrschte, sondern einfach deshalb, well in Deutschland eine 
dem englischen politlschen Willen ebenbuertige politische 
Macht, die die Anwendung der Gewalt Leitete, gehlte. !l Oras 
Groener expressed it, "sowuidedamals der Ruf nach der Mili- 
taerdiktatur in irgendeiner Form laut, in dem festen, naiven 
Glauben, dassunsereMilitaers und vor allem der Generalstab 
es schon 'schmeissen 1 werde. ff Erinneruncren, 338. 

Erich Ludendorff , ed* , Urkundender Obersten Heeresleituna 
{Berlin, 1920), 63-80* See also Hindenburg ! s letter to Beth- 
mann Hollweg on October 10, 1916, in Groener Papers. XX, 
piece 192-L 

As reported by Groener in a letter to the Reichsarchiv on 
April 9, 1923. Groener Papers. XX, piece 192-L 

As reported back to the High Command by Groener after the 
first full day of discussion with other government officials on 
October 29, 1916. "Es ist beabsichtigt, wenn das Ergebnis 
der Montags-Nachmittagssitzung nicht meine zustimmung 
findet, Abends 9 Uhl erneut die Minister zusammenzuberufenJ 1 
Groener Papers. XX, piece 192-L 

Groener Papers. XX, piece 1 92-L " . * nur auf dem Boden 
meines Vorschlages und unter Mitwirkung des Reichstags, der 
unbedingt die Verantwortung mitzutragen hat, ... { Let the 
Reichstag understand) dass wir nur mit Hilfe eines solchen 
Gesetzes den Krieg gewinnen koennen. 11 And in another letter 
to Groener, If . . . wir koennen daher den Krieg nur gewinnen 
wenn wir dem Heere soviel Kriegsgeraet zufuehren dass es 
denfeindlichenArmeengleich stark gegenuebersteht. * . dieses 
hoechstmas an Leistuiigen kann aber nur erreicht werden wenn 
dasgesamteVolk sich in den Dienst und nur in den Dlenst der 
Kriegswirtschaft und dainit des Vaterlandes stellt. . . . schreiten 
wir nicht zu einer schnellen und ganzen Loesung dieser Frage 
so werden der Obersten Heeresleitung die Mittel zum Siege 
entzogen. " 

Groener fepers. XX, piece 192-L As reported by Paul Um- 
bzeit in fee bulletin "Gemeinsame Arbeit der Behoerden und 
der Gewerfcschaften. lf 

Gcoener, ErinBerunae^u 360, and Bar! HelSerich, Der Welt- 
kriggj Berlin, 1919), II, 268L 



Notes 147 

Gatzke, Germany's Drive to the West. 144, 201, 

Letters from Ludendorff to Groener on January 26 and Febru- 
ary 16, 1917. Groener Papers, XX, piece 192-i, 193. See 
also Groener, Erinneruncren. 356ff. 

18 

The circumstances and conditions of Germany 1 s internal 

collapse are best presented in Ursachen. Reihe Vier, IV-VIL 
Germany 1 s radicals met with Russian Bolshevik leaders in 
Switzerland in 1915. It was decided to undertake "Massenak- 
tionen ft in order to stop the war and bring about social democ- 
racy. Germany's Independent Social Democrats accepted and 
propagated the idea of the mass strike, See especially Ur- 
sachen, Reihe Vier, V, 10-28. 

19 

Lutz, Fall of German Empire. II, 224f. 

Ursachen. Reihe Vier, VI, 18 Of; Verhandlunaen des Reich- 
stags. VoL 309, 3058ff, 3095, and Vol. 310, 3124, 3131, 
3135-3141. See also the helpful new material presented in 
Heinrich Scheel, "Der Aprilstreik 1917 in Berlin," Revolution- 
aere Ereicmisse und Probleroe in Deutschland (Berlin, 1957). 
Scheel's documentary information appears reliable even though 
it serves a didactic, ideological purpose. 

Lutz, Fall of German Empire, II, 228f, and newspaper arti- 
cles as arrayed in Groener Papers, XXI, piece 194. 

Gatzke, Germany 1 s Drive to the West, 190, 250f; Epstein 
Matthias Erzbertrer, 170-200; Heuss, Friedrich Naumann, 469f 

23 Groener. Erinnerunaen, 368f, and Papers, XX, 192-ii. 
Groener wrote "Der Luegenbeutel" in the margin of the news- 
paper as he read that his memorandum had been denied in the 
Reichstag. Ludendorff queried him about its whereabouts in 
the Spring of 1918 and Groener referred him to the War Office 
files. 

24 Groener Papers, XX, piece 192-ii. 

25 AstheNeueZuercherZeitung commented, "ihmwar die Gabe 
richtiger Menschenbehandlung zu eigen. " And Majority So- 
cialist Scheidemann said, "General Groener, etaerderver- 
staendigsten Offiziere ueberhaupt Manohmal musste maa 
annehmen, dass er der einzige hoehere Offizier war, der eine 



148 Notes 

Ahnung vom Leben, Leiden, Streben und Arbeiten des Volkes 
hatte war abgesaegt worden." Groener Papers. XX, 192-ii, 
and Philipp Scheidemann, Memoiren eines Sozlaldemokraten 
(Dresden, 1928), II, 60. 

Chapter Five 

Groener Papers. II, 13-viii, and Erinnerunaen. 383. In a 
letter to his wife, "Dass imGefolge eines solchen Weltkrieges, 
den man als groesste Umwaelzung staatlichen Lebens vielleicht 
wind buerteilen muessen, eine starke demokratische Welle 
ueberdie Voeikergeht, istnicht zu verwundern. . . . Die Haupt- 
sache ist, dass die Monarchic bei uns obenauf bleibt. Wenn 
sie dies erreichen will, muss sie sich von der Welle tragen 
lassen und bestrebt sein, die Gesiter zu beherrschen. Das 
reine Verneinen und Entgegenstemmen gegen die natuerliche 
Entwicklung der Dinge koennte der Monarchie gefaehrlich 
wezden, 

E. Ludendorff, Meine Krieoserinneninaen (Berlin, 1921) , 472. 
Ernst Troeltsch wrote later that German leadership wanted only 
victory or defeat, n das Entweder-Oder. " See Ernst Troeltsch, 
Spektator-Briefe. ed. by H. Baron (Tuebingen, 1924), 2. 

Groener 1 s Ukraine tour of duty given military documentation 
in Papers* XXVII. See also his war journal and correspondence 
in m, 1 3~x and VI, piece 23, vi-ix- See further his Erinner- 
unaen, 564-572, and John Reshetar, The Ukrainian Revolution 
(Princeton, 1952), 115-150. 

4 

Lutz, Fail of the German Empire, II, 353ff, and Groener Pa- 
pers, n, 555. 

Gustav Streseiaann, Reden und Schriften (Dresden, 1926), I, 
195, and Groener Papers. VI, piece 23, vi-ix. 

6 
Groener, Erinnerunaen. 41 2f, and Lutz, Fall of the German 

Empire, n, 460f . For informed and divergent American analy- 
sis of the Ludeadorff aimlstice tactics see Chester V. Easum, 
Half-Ceatiupy of Conflict (New York, 1952), 66-72; Hairy 
Riidin, Armistice J918 t Yale. 1944), 54; A, Rosenberg, Eirth 
o German Republic^ 245f. 

For an interesting diagnosis of &iden<lorf by a neutral col- 



Notes 1 49 

league, see Ludwig Beck, Studieru ed. by Hans Speidel (Stutt- 
gart, 1955), 190-215. As Speidel said, "Sie zeigt die Gefahren 
einer Ein-Mann-Herrschaft, die Resignation erst des Staats- 
mannes, dann des militaerischen Fuehrers, aber auch den 
sittlichen Mut der damaligen Obersten Heeresleitung trotz 
aller Fehler , denVerlust des Krieges zu erkennen und daraus 
die Konsequenzen zu ziehen. " 

Max von Baden, Erinnerungen Und Dokumente (Stuttgart. 1928), 
340ff . See also Ursachen, Reihe Vier, VI, 48. 

Q 

Groener Papers. VI, piece 23, vi-ix. 
9 
Reichskanzlei, Voraeschichte des Waffenstillstandes (Berlin, 

1919), 67-87, and Max, Erinnerunaen. 419-452. 

"DieSueddeutschenwuerdenbesser mit den PSrlamentariern 
fertig, als die Preussen, hiess es, 11 Groener was stung by the 
political overtones of his appointment although assured by 
Hindenburg it was based on military considerations. Groener 
Papers, I, 607. 

11 Walther Rathenau, Politische Briefe ( Dresden. 1929), 205; 
Friedrich Meinecke, Erlebtes 1901-1919 (Berlin. 1947), 151. 
Or as Max Weber could say after the war: n . . . mit einer welt- 
politischen Rolle Duerschlands ist es vorbei: die angelsaechs - 
ische Weltherrschaft. . . ist Tatsache. Sie ist hoechst uner- 
freulich, aber: vielSchlimmeres dierussischeKnutel haben 
wirabgewendet. Dieser Ruhm bleibt uns. Amerikas Weltherr- 
schaft war so unabwendbar wie in der Antike, die Roms nach 
dem punischen Krieg. Hoffentlich bleibt es dabei, dass sie 
nichtmitRusslandgeteiltwird. 11 Marianne Weber, Max Weber 
(Heidelberg, 1950), 685, and Max Weber, Gesammelte poli- 
tische Schriften ( Munich. 1921), 483f. 

Alfred Niemann, Revolutioii von Oben: Umsturz von Unten 
(Berlin, 1927), 123. 

13 

The liaison man from Berlin was Hlntze. His account In 

Niemann, Revolution von Oben, 367, checks with Greener, 
Papers. VII^ piece 34-i. Plessen's shocked response was, 
"Aber Sie wollen den Kaiser doch nicht in Lebensgelahr 

14 

Prince Max, Erinaenipae, 570L 



150 Notes 

National Chancellery, Preliminary History of the Armistice 
(London, 1924), 137-143. Even temporary German resistance 
11 would depend on whether the enemy could affect it material- 
ly, especially on whether at one particular and very important 
point, all attacks could be consistently repelled." That point 
was the American advance toward Sedan and the German defense 
was being penetrated. See also Hans Herzfeld, Die deutsche 
Sozialdemokratie und die Aufloesung der nationalen Einheits- 
front im Weltkriege f Leipzig. 1928), 375. 

Prince Max, Erinnerungen, 591ff, and Groener Papers, I, 623. 

Niemann, Revolution von Oben. 377. Groener told Hintze, 
"Erhabedem Feldmarschall Wiederholt gesagt dass die Armee 
zum Buergerkrieg wohl nicht zu haben sein wuerde, er koenne 
aber den Feldmarschall nicht desavouieren. M In Groener 1 s 
words, the Kaiser n glaubtenochimmeraneine voruebergehende 
boese Stimmung in Deutschland, die mit seinem Erscheinen 
verfliegen werde. " Groener Papers, II, 625. 

18 

Friedrich Payer, Von Bethmann-Hollweg bis Ebert (Frankfurt/ 

Main, 1923), 159. Apparently Payer conveyed no such anti- 
cipation to Prince Max because the latter still believed Groener 
to be obdurate. Prince Max, Erinneruncren, 625. 

19 

All eye-witness accounts of the Spa council are from memo- 
ry and they frequently diverge from, and contradict, one an- 
other. Problematical, discriminating reconstruction is un- 
avoidable. The official, royalist description of the scene, as 
published on June 27, 1919, admittedly sought to portray the 
scene in the Kaiser's favor. Consisting of four eye-witness 
accounts, it was carefully axx! loyally edited by Court Westarp. 
Greener's views were not welcome and not officially included. 
See Kuno Graf von Westarp, Das .Ende der Monarchie { Berlin, 
1952). Groener insists that his rejection of the Kaiser fol- 
io wed the sepamtist maneuver of Schulenburg* He also main- 
tains that his comment on n war paths 11 was not heard by Hin- 
denburg, the Kaiser and the Crown Prince, who were in another 
cluster* The Crown Prince, incidentally, came late and missed 
much of the action he so dramatically describes. Of Schulen- 
btarg and Plessen one can only agree with Walther Lambach 1 s 
statement, "Deutschland brach zaisamiaea, ohne dass seine 
henrschenden Kreise auch nur geahnt haetten, dass und in 



Notes 151 

welcher Weise sie selbst das Zerstoerungswerk vollbracht 
haben." Ursagheru Reihe Vier, IV, 209. Groener was heart- 
broken by the defeat of his Empire and a month later he would 
refuse to give up his sword, insignia and medals to revolution- 
ary delegates. He also had his sacred "ideas 11 but they re- 
volved around nation and army, not around Prussia and the 
Hohenzollerns. 



SELECTIVE BIBLIOGRAPHY 

1. Unpublished Sources 

Groener, William. Papers. 27 rolls, microfilm. National 
Archives, Washington. 

2. Published Documents 

Austria-Hungary. Ministerium des Aeussern. Diplomat- 
ische Aktenstuecke. Vienna, 1930. 

France. Minfstere des affaires estrangeres. Documents 
diplomaticmes francaises 1871-191 4. Paris, 1929-1930. 

France. Les Armees Francaises dans La Grande Guerre. 
Paris, 1925. 

Germany. Auswaertiges Amt. Die Grosse Politik der 
Europaeischen Kabinette 1871-1914. Berlin, 1925. 

Germany. ReichskanzleL Voraeschichte des Waff ens till- 
standes. Berlin, 1919. 

Germany. Das Reichsarchiv. "KriegsruestungundKriegs- 
wirtschaft." DerWeitkrieq 1914 bis 1918. Berlin, 1930. 

Genaany. Das Reichsarchiv. Per Weltkrieg, 1 91 4-1 91 8. 
Berlin, 1925. 

Gennany. Untersuchungsausschuss. lf Militaerische 
Rue$ttii^ren und Mobilmachungen. 11 Zur Vomeschichte des 
Weltkrleges. Berlin, 1921. 

Germany. Untersuchui*gsausschuss. Die Ursachen des 

152 



Bibliography 153 

Deutschen Zusamnienbruches im Tahre 1918. Berlin, 1926. 
Germany. Verhandlunqen des Reichstags. Berlin, series. 

Great Britain. Gooch and Temperley. British Documents 
on the Origins of the War. London, 1926-1930. 

Hoetzsch, Otto ( ed. ) . Die Internationale Beziehunaen 
im Zeitalter des finperialismus. Berlin, 1931. 

Kautsky, Montgelas and Schuec king (eds. ) . Die deutschen 
Dokumente zum Krieqsausbruch. Berlin, 1919. 

Ludendorff, Erich ( ed. ) . Urkimden der Obersten Heeres- 
leitung. Berlin, 1920. 

Lutz, Ralph Haswell { ed. ) . Fall of the German Empire 
1914-1918. Stanford, 1932. 

Moltke, Helmuth von. f! Die deutschen Aufmarschplaene 
1871-1890." Forschunaen und Darstellungen aus dem 
Reichsarchiv. Berlin, 1929. 

Schwertfeger, Bernhard (ed.). Zur Europaeischen Politik. 
Berlin, 1919. 

Siebert, B, von { ed. } . Diplomatische Aktenstuecke zur 
Geschichte der Ententepolitik der Vorkrieaslahre. Berlin, 
1921. 

Tirpitz, A. von (ed. } . Der Aufbau der deutschen Weltmacht. 
Berlin, 1924. 

3. letters. Journals and Memoirs 

Baur, H. Deutsche Eisenbahner im Weltkriea 191 4-1 91 8, 
Stuttgart, 1927. 

Bauer, Max. Der grosse Kriea in Feld und Heiniat. Tue- 
bingen, 1921. 

Baumgarten-Crusius. Die Marneschlacht 1914. Leipzig, 
1914. 

Bethmann-Hollweg, Theodore von. Betrachtuaaen zum 
Weltkrieae. 2 vols. Berlin, 1921. 

Otto vpm Die politisch^i Raden^ 1 4 vols . 



154 Bibliography 

Stuttgart, 1894. 

Conrad von HoetzendorfL Aus Meiner Dienstzeit 1 906- 
1918. 6 vols. Vienna, 1923. 

Delbrueck, Clemens von. Die Wirtschaftliche Mobilma- 
chung in Deutschland 1914. Munich, 1924. 

Ebert, Friedrich. Kaempfe und Ziele. Dresden, 1924. 

Eckandtstein, Hermann von. Lebenserinnerunaen und 
politische Denkwuerdiqkeiten. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1920. 

Einem, Karl von* Erinnerunaen eines Soldaten. Leipzig, 
1933. 

Falkenhayn, Erich von. Die Oberste Heeresleitung 1914- 
1916. Berlin, 1920. 

Goltz, Colmar von der. Denkwuerdicrkeiten. Berlin, 1932. 

Haussmann, Conrad. Schlaqlichten Reichstagsbriefe und 
Aufzeichnunqen Frankfurt/Main, 1 924. 

Helfferich, Karl. Der Weltkrieg. 2 vols. Berlin, 1919. 
Hindenburg, Paul von. Aus meinem Leben. Leipzig, 1920. 

Hoffmann, Max von. The War of Lost Opportunities. Lon- 
don, 1926. 

Hohenlohe-Schillingsfuerst, Chlodwig von. Denkwuer- 
diqkeiten aus der Reichskanzlerzeit. Berlin, 1931. 

Kluck, Alexander von. Wanderlahre - Krieae - Gestalten. 
Berlin, 1928. 

Kluck, A. von. Der Marsch auf Paris und die Marne- 
schlacht 1914. Berlin, 1920. 

Kuhl, H. von, Der Mamefeldzug 1914. Berlin, 1921. 

Generals von Kuhl and von Beigmann. Movements and 
SUDDJV of the Gennan First Army during August and Sep- 
tember 1914. Fort Leavenworth, 1929. 

Kuehlmann, Richard von. Gedanken ueber Deutschland. 
Leipzig, 1931. 

Erich. Mean militaerisoher Werdeaang. 



Bibliography 155 

Munich, 1937. 

Ludendorff, Erich. Meine Kriegserinnerungen 1914-1918. 
Berlin, 1921. 

Max von Baden. Erinnerunaen und Dokumente. Stuttgart, 
1928. 

Meinecke, Friedrich. Erlebtes 1862-1919. 2 vols. Berlin, 
1941-1947. 

Michaelis, George. Fuer Staat und Volk. Berlin, 1922. 

Moltke, Helmuth von. Erinneruncre. Briefe, Dokumente 
1877-1916. Stuttgart, 1922. 

Moltke, Helmuth von (Sr.). Gesammelte Schriften. 7 vols. 
Berlin, 1892. 

Oldenbourg- Janus chau, Elard von. Erinneruncren. Leipzig, 
1936. 

Payer, Friedrich. Von Bethmann-Hollweq bis Ebert. Frank- 
furt/Main, 1923. 

Rathenau, Walther. Politische Brief e. Dresden. 

Rogge, Helmuth, ed. Holstein und Hohenlohe. Stuttgart, 
1957. 

Rupprecht von Bayern. Mein Krieqstaoebuch. 3 vols. 
Munich, 1929. 

Scheidemann, Philipp. Per Zusammenbruch. Berlin, 1921. 

Scheidemann, Philipp. Memoiren eines Sozialdemokraten. 
2 vols. Dresden, 1928. 

Schlieffen, Alfred von. Gesainmeite Schriften. 2 vols. 
Berlin, 1913. 

Schlieffen, Alfred. Briefe. ed. by E. KesseL Goettingen, 
1958. 

Seeckt, Generaloberst von, Gedanken eines Soldaten. 
Leipzig, 1935. 

Staabs, H. von. Aufmarsch nach zwei Fronten. Berlin, 1925. 
Bis zur Maine 191 4 Berlin, 1920. 



156 Bibliography 

4- Monographs, Biographies, General Works 

Barth, Emil. Aus der Werkstatt der Revolution. Berlin, 
1919. 

Beck, Ludwig. Studien, ed. by Hans Speidel. Stuttgart, 
1955. 

Bernstein, Eduard. Die Deutsche Revolution. Berlin, 1921. 

Briethaupt, Wolfgang. Volkesvemiftung 1 91 4-1 91 8. Ber- 
lin, 1925. 

Gochenhausen, Friedrich von. Soldatische Fuehrer und 
Erzieher. Hamburg, 1942. 

Delbrueck, Hans. Krieg und Politik. Berlin, 1918. 

Easum, Chester V. Half-Century of Conflict* New York, 
1952. 

Epstein, Klaus. Matthias Erzberger. Princeton, 1959. 

Endres, Franz. The Social Structure and Corresponding 
Ideologies of the German Off icers 1 Corps. New York, 1937, 

Foerster, Wolfgang. Aus der Gedankenwerkstatt des 
deutschen Generalstabes. Berlin, 1931. 

Foerster, Wolfgang. Graf Schlieffen und der Weltkrieg. 
Berlin, 1925. 

Freytag-Loringhoven. Heerfuehrung im Weltkriege. Berlin, 
1920. 

Gatzke, Hans. Germany's Drive to the We st. Baltimore, 19 50. 
Groener, William. Lebenserinnerungen. Goettingen, 1947. 

Groener, William. "Die Liquidation des Weltkrieges, 1! 
Preussische Tahrbuecher. Vol. 179. Berlin, 1920. 

Groener, Willianu Das Testament des Grafen Schlieffen. 
Berlin, 1929. 

Groener, William. DerFeidherr wider Willen. Berlin, 1931. 
Groener, Dorothea. General Groener. Frankfurt/Main, 1955L 

Hamaann, Otto. Zur Vomescfaichte des Weltkrieges. 
Berlin, 1918. 



Bibliography 157 

Helfritz, Hans. Wilhelm II. Berlin, 1954. 

Herzfeld, Hans. Die deutsche Rues tuna spolitik vor dem 
Weltkrieae. Leipzig, 1923. 

Herzfeld, Hans. Die deutsche Sozialdemokratie und die 
Aufloesuno der nationalen Einheitsfront im Weltkrieqe. 
Leipzig, 1928. 

Heuss, Theodore. Friedrich Naumann. Berlin, 1937. 
Huber, Ernst. Heer und Staat. Hamburg, 1938. 
Hubatsch, Walther. Die Aera Tiroitz. Goettingen, 1955. 

Kabisch, Ernst. Streitfragen des Weltkrieges 1914-1918. 
Stuttgart, 1924. 

Kessel, Eberhard. Moltke. Stuttgart, 1957. 

Kuhl, Hermann von. Der Weltkrieg 1914-1918. Berlin, 
1935. 

Kuhl, Hermann von. Der deutsche Genera Istab. Berlin, 
1920. 

Meyer, Henry Cord. Mitteleuropa in German Thought and 
Action, 1815-1945. The Hague, 1955. 

Meyer, Karl W. Karl Liebknecht. Washington, 1957. 

Mommsen, Wolfgang J. Max Weber und die deutsche 
Politik. Tuebingen, 1959. 

Montgelas, Max. Leitfaden zur Krieasschuldfrage. Berlin, 
1923. 

Moser, Otto von. Ernsthafte Plaudereien ueber den Welt- 

kriea. Stuttgart, 1925. 

Mueller-Loebnitz, Wilhelm. Die Senduna des Qberst- 
leutnants Hentsch. Berlin, 1922. 

Mueller, Richard. 001 Kaiserreich zur Remiblik- Vienna, 

1924. 

Naumann, Friedricfa. Demokratie und Kaisertum* Berlin, 

1904. 

Niemann, Alfred- tercdutton TOB Oben. Berlin, 1927. 



158 Bibliography 

Oncken, Hermann. Das alte und neue Europa. Gotha. 1917. 

Prager, Eugen. Geschichte der Unabhaencricre Sozial Demo- 
kratische Partei. Berlin, 1922. 

Rapp, Adolf. Die Wuerttemberaer und die nationale Fraae 
1863-1871. Stuttgart, 1907. 

Reshetar, John S. The Ukrainian Revolution. 1917-1920. 
Princeton, 1952. 

Ritter, Gerhard* Staatskunst und Kriecrshandwerk. 2 vols. 
Munich, 1954-1960. 

Ritter, Gerhard. Der Schlieffenplan. Munich, 1956. 
Ritter, Gerhard. Lebendiae Veraanaenheit. Munich, 1958. 

Ritter, Gerhard A. Die Arbeiterbewecrung im Wilhelmin- 
ischen Reich. Berlin, 1959. 

Rosenberg, Arthur. The Birth of the German Republic. New 
York, 1931. 

Rudin, Harry. Armistice 1918. Yale. 1944. 

Barter, Adolf. Die deutschen Eisenbahnen im Krieae. 
Berlin, 1930. 

Scheel, Heinrich. RevolutionaereEreianisse und Probleme 
in Deutschland. Berlin, 1957. 

Schmidt-Bueckeberg, Rudolf. Das Militaerkabinett der 
preussischen Koenicre und deutschen Kaiser. Berlin, 1933. 

Schmoller, Gustav. Zwanzia Tahre Deutscher Politik. 
Leipzig, 1920. 

Schorske, Carl E. German Social Democracy 1905-1917. 
Cambridge, 1955. 

Schueddekopfy Otto-Ernst. Das Heer und die Republik. 
Frankfurt/Main, 1955. 

Schwertfeger, Bembard. Das Weitkrieasende. Potsdam, 
1938. 

Stadelmann, Rudolf. Deutschlaad und West Europa. 
, 1948. 



Bibliography 159 

Stutzenberger, Adolf. Die Abdankuncr Kaiser Wilhelms II. 
Berlin, 1937. 

Troeltsch, Ernst. S pektator-Briefe. Tuebingen, 1922. 

Troeltsch, Ernst. Deutscher Geist und Westeuropa. 
Tuebingen, 1925. 

Westarp, Kuno. Das Ende der Monarchie. Berlin, 1952. 

Zmarzlik, Hans-Guenter. Bethmann Hollweg a Is Reichs- 
kanzler 1909-1914. Duesseldorf, 1957. 



INDEX 



Alsace- Lorraine, 39-40, 75 

Armiens, 112 

Army, German, 9, 15-16, 41, 

48, 53, 61, 76-81, 123- 

124, 126-130, 132, 134 
Belgium, 26-27, 75, 122 
Bismarck, 13, 24, 35-36, 

46, 53, 55, 76 
Bolshevism, 119, 123-124 
Bundesrat, 11 
Chateau-Theirry, 113 
Ebert, Frieddck, 125-128 
"Economic situation, 49-50, 

54, 86, 91-92, 94-96, 

99-101, 106 
Falkenhayn, Erich, 81, 83- 

84* 87-88 

Fiscal policy, 46-48 
FreiKJh-Russian alliance, 25 
German empire, 10-11, 52- 

53, 56, 73, 81, 86-87, 

82, 104 
Groener, William, summary 

of contributions, vii-x; 

memoirs, 6; biography, 

ix; characterization, 

ix-3di; 9-10, 15; birth,!; 

family, 4; youth, 4; mill- 
5| 



by War Academy, 9, 14, 16; 
strategy, 18-19; assigned 
to topographic section of 
Gen. staff, 19; head of 
railroad section, 38; rail- 
road program, 45, 48; mo- 
bilization for World War I, 
59; Schlieffen plan, 67; 
outlook, 78-80, 85-86, 90; 
heads War Office, 95; and 
Hindenburg program, 95; 
labor relations, 96-98, 101- 
104, 107-108; memorandum 
on production, 106-107; 
removed from War Office, 
sent to Front, 107; trans- 
ferred to Ukraine, 110; 
letters on defeat, 115-116; 
named executive commander, 
117-118; report to govern- 
ment, 123; stand on abdi- 
cation, 12P-123, 125,127; 
report to Hindenburg and 
Kaiser, 128-129, 131-133; 
ultimatum, 133 

Hindeaburg, Paul, on western 
front, 87-89; program, 91, 
94-95, 104; attempt to 

188, 



160 



Index 

121, 123, 127-128; ac- 
cepts necessity for ab- 
dication, 129-130 
Joffre, Joseph, 66 
Junkers, 11-13, 86 
Kaiser William II, policy, 
10-11, 17; objectives, 52- 
53; military support, 54; 
autocracy, 98-99; flight 
to Spa, 119; refusal to a 
abdicate, 120-121, 128, 
130-132; deposed, 136 
Kiel rebellion, 124-125 
Labor, 95-96, 99-103, 107- 

109 

Ludendorff, Erich, leader- 
ship, 87-89, 91; and 
War Off ice, 100-101; 
defeat, 112-114; request 
for armistice, 114; 
Groener appraisal, 116; 
military analysis, resig- 
nation, 117 
Mame, 65-67, 70-71 
Meincke, Friedrich, 54, 

84-85 

Moltke, Helmuth, J. , char- 
acterization, 17; head 
of Prussian army, 23-24; 
succeeds Schlieffen, 29, 
35-36; strategy, 37-38, 
50; 58-59; violates 
Schlieffen plan, 64-67, 
69-79; death, 85 
Navy, 41, 49-50, 84 
Railroads, importance, 32; 
development, 33; prob- 
lems, 63, 71; future 
plans for, 74-75; opera- 
tion, 77 
Reichstag, influence, 11; 



161 

fiscal policy, 46-48; limi- 
tations, 56; divisions, 93; 
Auxiliary Service bill, 96- 
97; support of Pease Reso- 
lution, 105 

Revolution, 118, 123, 127, 
129-130, 132, 134-136 

Schlieffen, description, 25; 
strategy, 26-28; retired, 
29 

Schlieffen plan, 30-33; and 
Groener, 34, 35; defects, 
47, 70; basis, 59; Moltke 
violation, 64-69; defeat, 
66-67 

St. Mihiel, 114 

Sedan, 122, 124 

Social Democrats, 97, 125, 
127-128 

Socialism, 40, 90-91; 96-97, 

101,107,112,118-119 
Ukraine, 11, 123 
Verdun campaign, 82-84 
Ypres, 71